#i mean. i fully support his desire to shower. but he can shower at night. he could at least. wash his hands right now | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

breakyeol · 3 years

Text

touch it (sensual oils)

one shot

┗ pairing : baekhyun x reader

words: 4k

warnings: smut, sensual massage, byun-booty, hand job, light overstimulation

a/n; because baekhyun deserves it

Baekhyun had a bad day.

That much was glaringly obvious from the very moment he stepped through the door, looking about ready to crawl beneath your bedsheets and never come out. He collapsed into your arms with a pathetic whine the moment you rose from where you were situated on the couch, the full weight of his body thrown against your chest. You grunted at the unexpected impact, quickly wrapping your arms around his slim waist when you felt his knees beginning to give out.

“Baek!” You yelped, struggling feebly to support the both of you. “What are you doing?!”

“I’m too tired to stand,” he cried out dramatically, voice muffled against your shoulder, “my body feels like it’s turning into mush.”

You clicked your tongue at his familiar dramatics, a fond smile flitting across your lips in spite of yourself. “Oh my poor baby~” you cooed playfully, petting the top of his head, “they worked you into the ground?”

A heavy pout tugged at the corners of his lips, big droopy eyes swinging up to meet yours as he bobbed his head. “I’m already sore. I’m not gonna be able to move tomorrow.” He complained noisily, hands curling into tight fists around the material of your sweatshirt.

This close, you could easily make out the lingering scent of sweat clinging to his skin, and you didn’t doubt for a second he worked until he was drenched in it. There was a flash, an image that passed before your eyes, of Baekhyun, sweat rolling down the smooth slope of his chin, dripping from the fringes of his bangs, glistening enticingly above his brow, his mouth pink and open, gasping. It vanished just as quickly as it had come, and your attention was drawn back to the whining mess of a man squirming against your chest.

“Go shower,” you suggested, not trusting your voice above a careful whisper, “then come to bed, okay?”

“I don’t want to. Just hold me.”

You snickered, combing your fingers through the short hairs on the back of his neck, feeling the way his body melted into the tender caress. “I will gladly hold you for the rest of the night… after you take a shower.”

He only offered an unintelligible grunt in response, showing no signs of detaching himself from your body, his hold around you tightening in a display of stubborn resistance. There was little doubt in your mind that he’d keep this up for as long as your patience allowed – which, given how soft you were for the man, was a fairly long time –, but you knew you’d both be better off once he felt clean and refreshed, cleansed of the day’s many hardships.

“You’ll feel a lot better afterwards.”

A groan this time.

“I’ll make you feel a lot better afterwards.”

At that reparation, his head snapped up, eyes wide and, despite the exhaustion, glinting with a hint of excitement. His spine straightened, grip around you loosening somewhat as strength seemed to return to his muscles. “Really?” He whispered, pink tongue slipping out from between petal lips. So easy. You could’ve scoffed, but thought better of yourself, settling for a suggestive cock of your head that could be interpreted in a number of ways.

“Go shower,” you hummed, pinching his chin between your thumb and index finger and guiding his face down towards yours, “then… we’ll see.”

He let out a huff of breath, eyes going hooded as they flickered down to trace the smug curve of lips. “You’re mean.”

You laughed lightly, planting a kiss that was far too short for Baekhyun’s liking to his pouted mouth before skillfully untangling yourself from his arms. “We’ll see just how mean I can be once you come to bed.” You called teasingly over your shoulder, grinning in wild amusement at the low curse that followed.

It wasn’t too long after you’d made your way into the bedroom that you heard the soft hiss of the shower. You waited until you heard the low groan that told you that your boyfriend had finally stepped beneath the hot spray to permeate through the separating wall before you jumped into action.

This wasn’t the first time Baekhyun had come home looking ready to collapse and you doubted it would be the last. There wasn’t much you could do about him having to go to work. No matter what you said or how many times you told him he should give himself a chance to rest and recover, he would always put his everything into his work, because that was just the kind of man he was. He was all passion and fire and unrelenting persistence even when he felt like he might die. It was a quality that sparked both admiration and fear inside of you.

There was a certain helplessness that came with being the person he came home to after a long day of work, body and mind teetering dangerously on the brink of exhaustion. There wasn’t much you could do to ease his stress, as he wasn’t the type to verbally unload or express his unease to its full extent. Sure, he was dramatic, but only in a playful sense. That was his way of downplaying and covering up his true feelings, to both you and himself.

But, there were still other ways you could help. And, with some brainstorming and a bit of research, you’d come up with the perfect plan to help ease some of Baekhyun’s tension. Though, you had to scramble a bit to set the scene, you knew it would be fully worth it to see the look on his face.

It was just as you’d lit the final candle, completing the final touches, that you heard the shower shut off. Perfect timing. You quickly situated yourself on the edge of the bed, the cool air caressing your scantily clad body, rousing goosebumps across your skin.

But, the chills tickling your spine were little more than a second thought as Baekhyun stepped into the room donning nothing more than a towel that hung dangerously low on his full hips. He paused just inside the doorway, his brows shooting upwards as he took in the state of your shared bedroom. Wide eyes danced over the flickering candles laid out strategically across the hardwood floor to encircle the bed, swept over the scattered rose petals, before finally landing on you.

You, wearing a deep crimson lingerie set, a sheer silk robe, and nothing more.

His bare chest, still glistening with water droplets, rose sharply as his breath hitched. A low curse tumbled from his lips, almost too faint to hear over the seductive instrumentals pulsing from the speakers.

A satisfied smirk broke across your face at his reaction, pleased with yourself for having successfully caught him off guard.

“Surprise,” you sang, voice low and silken.

For a moment, he didn’t move, his own amazement rooting him in place as he visually inhaled the sight of you. Your skin was hot beneath the intensity of his gaze, blazing as it trailed torturously slow up the length of your body, not daring to miss a single detail.

A faint buzz of nerves fizzled in your gut.

You’d never done anything like this before. Presented yourself in such a way to him, that is. All wrapped up in silk and lace of only the most sensual nature, bathed in smooth orange candlelight that tickled your ankles and crept up the smooth length of your lower legs. This was something new for the both of you, something unexplored. But it also wasn’t everything you had in store.

When he moved, it was with the utmost cautiousness, as if stepping too quickly or too harshly might disturb the beautiful illusion spread before him. But still, he moved, unable to resist the temptation.

Without speaking, his hands found your face, curving around the shape of your jaw and winding around the back of your neck. They were cold against your skin, and you couldn’t suppress the shiver that rippled down your spine as he leaned over you. You let out a soft hum at his touch, head rolling back under his gentle coaxing.

Not a beat passed before his mouth found yours, eager and impatient. You didn’t hesitate to kiss him back, easily finding the smooth slope of his naked waist and tugging him closer. He moaned somewhere low in his throat, tongue slipping out to trace the seam of your lip. You allowed as much, indulging the hungry press of his mouth, the careful nips of his teeth — until he tried to lay you down.

Your palms met the swells of his chest, and he pulled away, breathless and confused. “What is it?” He asked hoarsely, licking over his swollen lips. You’d be lying straight through your teeth if you said he didn’t look irresistible in that moment, wet hair hanging messily over his brows, dark, hooded eyes, all haze and lust as they stared down at you heatedly, full cheeks blushing a feverish shade of red. But you had plans for tonight, plans you didn’t intend to discard for the sake of sexual pleasure.

“I’m not fucking you.”

He gasped, disbelief coloring his features. “What? Why not?”

“Because,” you grinned, settling your hands on his hips, “I’m going to give you a massage.”

“A massa— ah!” his words cut off abruptly with a high pitched yelp as you suddenly spun him around, all but throwing him down onto the petal covered mattress. He could only stare at you in shock as you crawled over his nearly naked body, mouth curved into a playful smile.

“A massage.” You confirmed, sounding rather proud. But, he still looked less than amused, so you elaborated. “You’ve been working so hard these past few weeks, and I know you’ve been stressed and your body is exhausted. A massage will help release some of that tension.”

“You know what else releases tension?” He asked, sinking his teeth into his lower lip. You cocked a brow, feeling the light press of his fingertips as they feathered over your thighs, taking an obvious path upwards. Desire and mischief swirled in his eyes, voice low and thick as the words dripped slowly from his dangerous tongue, “Hot… passionate… s—”

You snatched his hands from your skin before they could reach their destination, pinning them to the mattress on either side of his head. “Shut up and roll over.”

He huffed, pouting up at you scornfully but obeyed nonetheless, rolling onto his stomach. “Do you even know how to give a massage?” He snipped as you settled yourself on the back of his towel clad thighs.

“I’ve done my research.” You offered lightly, sparing a moment to admire the lithe, sinewy build of his shoulders and back before you moved, reaching for the tall bottle you’d situated on the nightstand earlier. He followed your movements from the corner of his eye, curiosity breaking through the petulant facade.

“Don’t you think you’re being a bit cruel?”

“Perhaps,” you teased, pouring the translucent golden liquid into your palm, “but you’ll enjoy this, I promise. Just… relax.”

A defeated sigh escaped his chest, his body deflating beneath you. “Fine. But, this better feel better than sex or I swear to god I will—” he jolted with a soft gasp as you suddenly pressed the heels of your oil lathered palms into the area just between his shoulder blades and pushed outwards, “sue.”

You smirked smugly to yourself at the breathlessness with which he completed his sentence, obviously not having expected the pressure to feel that amazing.

“Good?” You asked, voice tinged with arrogance.

“Uh-huh,” he admitted immediately, moaning throatily as you rolled your thumbs deeply against the base of his neck, “oh fuck that feels so good.”

You chuckled, skillfully working your fingers across the planes of his broad shoulders. He melted deeper into the mattress with every knot you deftly unwound, soft, relieved moans breaking from his open mouth. The smooth, lavender scented oil glistened captivatingly on his sun-kissed skin, the delicate aroma gently permeating through your bedroom. It was a lovely, soothing smell, subtle and unimposing. You spread it diligently across the smooth expanse of his upper back, before gradually beginning to work your way downwards.

His sounds of bliss lowered in pitch the lower your hands reached, dipping into silky tenor groans when your hands reached the delicate dip of his waist. But, as you moved to massage the area just above his hips, he suddenly jolted, spine arching, a strained curse rushing from between clenched teeth.

You couldn’t help the concern that sparked to life in your chest at his response. “Does it hurt?” You asked, easing up on the pressure but not removing your touch completely. Sucking his lips into his mouth, he nodded with a soft, hesitant hum, glancing back at you from over his shoulder. “What happened?”

He made a strange noise in the back of his throat. “I just… twisted it weirdly during practice, I guess.” He offered weakly, shivering as you poured a small puddle of oil in the small of his back.

“Did you take a break?”

His silence was all the answer you needed.

“Baek,” your tone turned scolding as you gently worked your fingers into the tight dip of his waist, “just because you can fight through the pain doesn’t mean that you should. You’re not doing your body any favors by pushing it this hard.”

“I know but I—“ he sighed heavily, pressing his face into the sheets, “I just… don’t want to disappoint anybody.”

Oh, your poor, sweet Baekhyun. Always trying to please everyone else even when it ends up hurting him.

Pausing in your movements, you leaned forwards, bracing your hands on his shoulders so that you could speak in his ear. “Nobody is disappointed in you, Baek. You work so hard everyday to be the best you can be, and it shows. Everyone knows that you put your everything into what you do. And everyone’s proud of you,” you pressed your lips against the curve of his throat, slowly working your way up to the curve of his jaw, “I’m proud of you.”

He glanced back at you through his eyelashes. “Really?”

The question is so soft, so uncertain, and you feel your heart clench painfully in your chest at the thought that this man truly doesn’t understand just how many people adore him for just being… him. “Of course.”

You didn’t miss the rising of his cheeks, though he tried to hide himself beneath his arm, suddenly shy. You bit back a grin of your own, pressing one final kiss to the shell of his ear before returning to your earlier position and resuming the massage. He felt a dozen times more relaxed beneath you, the previous tension occupying his muscles having magically dissipated.

Sometimes, all he really needed was a little reassurance.

The smile that settled across your lips was unwavering as you took to kneading at the supple flesh of his hips, just above the top of his towel. Somewhere in the back of your mind, there was a flicker of a thought. A mischievous, dangerous thought. A thought that had your attention lingering on where the towel was tucked and secured on his right hip. Glancing up at the back of his head, you allowed your fingers to trail discretely towards the damp, white fabric, toying with it lightly so that he wouldn’t notice — not even as it came undone.

It was only as you peeled it swiftly away from his body and Baekhyun felt the rush of cool air across his backside that he realized what had just occurred.

“H– Hey!” He yelped, swinging his head around fast enough to give himself whiplash, eyes wide with disbelief.

“This is a full body massage, Baek. It’s not a full body massage unless it’s full body.”

“My butt does not need massaging.”

You grinned, sinking your teeth into your lower lip as you cocked a challenging brow. “I beg to differ.”

“Pervert.” He hissed.

You gasped, splaying a hand across your chest. “Who told you?”

He scoffed, rolling his eyes at your antics, but put up little resistance as you nudged his hands away from his butt. The tips of his ears and the back of his neck turned a dark, lovely shade of pink, and he quickly buried his face in his arms. Taking that as his nonverbal cue to continue, you poured yourself some more of the lavender scented oil, overturning your palm to let it drizzle onto his cheeks. He flinched slightly, the sensation catching him off guard.

So cute. You bit into the inside of your cheek to keep from cooing at him, opting to set your hands upon the gentle curve of his ass and knead your fingers into the soft, toned flesh. Baekhyun stifled a moan in the crook of his elbow, eyes fluttering as his body responded to the soothing touch.

“It feels good, doesn’t it?” You asked, tone teasing.

“Shut up.”

You snickered, massaging deep circles into the muscles of his upper thigh. He groaned deeply, fingers curling into the sheets. “Right there, right there— fuck, right there. It’s so sore.”

Heat flickered faintly in the pit of your stomach at the low rasping of his voice, grunted roughly through clenched teeth. Geez, why’d he have to sound so damn sexy…

Brushing off the thought as best you could, you forced yourself to focus on massaging the tension from his hamstrings. But each brush of your fingers over the insides of his thighs, intentional or otherwise, coaxed a round of violent shivers and breathless moans from your very much nude and very much oil covered boyfriend. You swallowed a mouthful of saliva, jaw clenching as you squeezed your hands around the backs of his lower thighs.

The sounds he was making weren’t helping your… situation in the least.

“How are you so good at this?” He asked, somewhat airily as your hands glided upwards, to just below the curve of his ass before returning to the crook of his knee. The question snapped you out of whatever trance you’d put yourself in watching the way his slick, honeyed skin dipped and curved deliciously beneath the pressure of your touch.

“Re- research. Lots of research.” You cleared your throat, shifting downwards on the mattress to set to work on his calves.

“You’re hands are fucking magic.”

Warmth slipped into your cheeks at the praise, your heart picking up speed within your chest. He was making it difficult for you to focus.

“I told you you’d like it.” You hummed playfully, beginning the slow ascent back up the length of his naked body.

“You were right,” he conceded easily, sighing in bliss as your hands slid over the small of his back, “I love it. Feels so fucking good, you have no idea.”

A content (and perhaps a bit smug) smile settled across your face. You couldn’t have asked for anything more. All you wanted was to make Baekhyun feel even just a little bit better after what you knew had to be a long, hard day— and you goddamn succeeded.

“Baek,” you murmured, and he gasped softly, not expecting your lips to be right next to his ear. He let out an unsteady hum, blinking hard twice when he felt your lace covered chest press against his back, “roll over for me?”

Swallowing thickly, he nodded. You lifted yourself off of him to give him just enough room to turn onto his back beneath you. All at once you were nose to nose, soft puffs of breath caressing your mouth. He was looking up at you with those eyes again, those hooded, wanting eyes, his hands clenching at the sheets somewhere down by his sides. You could see the dark flush on his cheeks, the desperation slowly seeping into his expression.

“Are you going to fuck me now?” The question was quiet, barely a whisper on his delicate pink lips. But the fire it ignited inside of you was anything but— loud, violent, and devastating, ripping your so well kept self control to shreds in a matter of moments.

“Yeah,” you whispered, sliding a slick hand down his toned stomach, “but I’m going to touch it first.”

He barely had time to react before your hand was around his cock. He gasped, back arching, forcing his chest flush against yours. Surprise flickered across your face upon feeling him already fully hard and throbbing against your palm. “Oh?”

“What?” He huffed out breathlessly, swinging the tip of his tongue over his lower lip, “did you expect me not to get hard while my sexy girlfriend wearing sexy lingerie rubs every inch of my body with oil?”

Pausing, you squinted down at him. “It was the butt massage, wasn’t it?”

He glared, and you grinned.

But any annoyance was wiped clean off his face as you squeezed your fingers around him, stroking his dick at a slow, borderline torturous pace. The remaining oil on your hand combined with his precum provided the perfect lubrication, the slide smooth and wet, the lewd sound of it making you clench around nothing. Baekhyun’s head rolled back, mouth falling open in a silent moan. But, not for a moment did his gaze break from yours. You bit your lip harshly, a violent heat licking at your veins, the sheer intensity of his dark stare making your head feel dizzy.

“You look… so hot right now.” You hadn’t intended to say the words out loud, but you also couldn’t find it in yourself to feel even the least bit ashamed.

The corner of his mouth curled into a sultry smirk, an airy chuckle rumbling somewhere low in his chest.

“Yeah?” You nodded. “Then kiss me.”

You did so without hesitation.

Baekhyun let out a heady groan, hands surging up from between your bodies to cradle your jaw as your lips worked against his with a hunger you hadn’t realized you possessed. It was uncoordinated and messy, all lashing tongue and vicious teeth, biting and sucking and licking until you were certain your that lips were raw. You were dizzy and intoxicated by the taste of him, and he wasn’t in much of a better state. With his cock in your hand and your tongue in his mouth, it didn’t seem like he’d last much longer.

Beneath you, Baekhyun’s hips bucked and rolled, frenzied and desperate. Your hand stilled around him, allowing him the luxury of control as he fucked himself violently into your closed fist. Each moan that tumbled from his mouth into yours was louder than the last, and you relished in the unabashed displays of pleasure, taking an immense amount of pride in knowing that you were the cause of it.

“I’m gonna come,” he gasped the warning, his nails biting harshly into your shoulder, “fuck— fuck, wait— I’m g-gonna come.”

“Baek,” you panted, still trying to catch your breath from the kiss, “come for me. Please.”

His back arched, the furnace of his body overwhelmed but still trying feebly to fight back his oncoming high. Baekhyun didn’t like coming first. He’d always had the tendency of putting your pleasure above his own, making sure you came at least once (if not multiple times) before him. But tonight wasn’t about you. Tonight was about him. And you were going to make sure he knew it.

You buried your face in the crook of his neck, sucking a dark bruise into his skin while simultaneously rolling your thumb over his sensitive tip in a way that had him trembling pathetically beneath you.

“Oh god— oh fuck— y/n—!” He came with a hoarse cry of your name, hips bucking, muscles tensing, skin shivering. You felt his hot release spilling over your knuckles, slipping between your fingers. He whimpered and squirmed as the overstimulation kicked in, but you didn’t stop stroking him until he started begging. “I can’t, I can’t— baby, please—” his chest heaved and his eyes went glassy, the dangerous cocktail of pleasure and pain making his head feel dizzy.

Looking down at him, so wrecked and fucked out, with those flushed cheeks and heavy eyes, you felt your heart flutter at the same time arousal coiled in your gut. He was just too damn pretty for his own good.

You relented, gently releasing his spent dick from your hold. He let out a shaky breath before tugging you into another mind numbing kiss. You moaned softly against his lips, feeling one of his hands coil around the back of your neck while the other explored the expanse of your back. It didn’t take long before they discovered the clasp of your bra, deftly unclasping it. Distracted by the skillful flicks of his tongue, you didn’t realize what he’d done until you felt the lacy fabric slip down your arms.

A giggle bubbled in your throat, and you whispered against his mouth, “naughty boy.”

His lips curled, and then all at once you found yourself sprawled on your back. “Naughty girl,” Baekhyun retaliated in a low, playful growl, pinning your hands to the mattress on either side of your head, “making me cum even after I told you to wait...”

His head dipped and you gasped softly as he nipped at the sensitive part of your throat, one hand sliding down to grip at your naked breast. You bit your lip to suppress a whimper as he circled your nipple with a rough thumb.

“Guess I’ll just have to pay you back for it…”

You weren’t about to object to that.

#baekhyun fanfic #exo smut #byun baekhyun #exo #baekhyun x reader #baekhyun oneshot #baekhyun imagine #baekhyun smut #baekhyun fic #baekhyun fanfiction #baekhyun #exo baekhyun #exo fanfic #exo fanfiction #exo fic #exo scenarios #exo oneshot #exo imagines #kpop smut

997 notes · View notes

otptings · 3 years

Text

Insomnia

-Idol ~ Kun

-Genre ~ Sick Fic, Smut, Fluff

-Warnings ~ insomnia, lack of appetite & weight loss, pillow princess by force, oral (f receiving), passionate fucking, dry humping? (she's half naked but he's fully dressed), daddy kink, rough sex, choking, degradation,

-Word Count ~ 2.9k+

-Synopsis ~ Sleeping never comes easy to. You've tried everything from exercising, to warm milk. Maybe the one thing you've been missing is some late night loving?

-A/n ~ loosely inspired by sky Insomnia, the rose insomnia, and dreamcatcher sleep-walking. best to listen to any of those songs as you read it, might help set the mood even though those are all break up songs lmfao. I also have my ko-fi link in my bio help raise more money to help me buy essentials for my emotional support animal, I cannot work at the minute because of my treatment for type 1 bipolar disorder, and door dash doesn't allow me to save up abundantly enough, if you could even only share it I would greatly appreciate it. anyway hope you enjoy this and thank you for reading

Sleep and you have always had a complicated relationship. Fighting sleep as a kid, climbing out of your bed after your parents tucked you in, playing with your toys until you passed out among us. At sleepovers you were always the one who stayed up all night, too excited to actually get tired.

As a teenager spending nights before school desperately trying to finish homework, staying up until the early morning hours, quickly taking a shower before running to the bus. If you had no assignments your crush at the time would distract you, joking and blushing until it was time to leave for school, bags under your eyes prominent, but the loss of sleep was worth it.

Now the only thing you wanted was to sleep.

Insomnia took over your life. Staying up sometimes days at a time, struggling to calm your racing thoughts that were determined to keep you up at night. They won most nights. Laying in your bed, struggling to get comfortable or staring up at the ceiling, willing sleep to overtake you. Even with the medication from the doctor you struggled to get more than 3 hours a night.

You tried other remedies too. Drinking warm milk with cinnamon and vanilla, the warm concoction soothing but never tiring you out. Exercising before bed that truly made you feel amazing but never worked to tire you out, only forcing you to feel the soreness in your body as you laid in bed. No electronics before bed helped you finish multiple books series that you had wanted to start but never had time for, but didn't work.

Everything you tried was in vain. Sleep continued to evade you, and it only took a higher toll on your physical body.

Your appetite started to lessen, your weight slowly declined. The bags under your eyes only got deeper and darker. Concerns about your physical state came form your friends, their worries growing as you continued to get worst and worst. It came to a peak when you almost passed out at an outing, shaky from the constant stream of caffeine that you were consuming in order to function properly, your eyes fluttering close as you collapsed into their arms. Concern was properly covering their face, and they rushed you to the hospital, you were too weak to even try and decline them.

At the hospital they gave you strict instructions to stay home and rest, with someone watching you over to make sure that you were properly taken care of. Along with instructions you got even stronger medication, 20 mgs stronger than what you were currently taking.

Kun being the thoughtful person he is offered to watch you while you were on bedrest. He was the best candidate out of your friends, the others practically pushing you to accept him.

Kun has been the best assistant? nurse? friend that you could ask for. Constantly at your beck and call making sure that you were drinking plenty of water, cooking you fresh homemade meals, and making sure your medication was taken on time. Along with that he also did the awkward task of helping you to the bathroom, since you were still shaky and weak at times.

He did this all without complaint, catering to you everyday and making sure that you were cared for. Sometimes when he wasn't busy with his own work he would sit and watch a drama with you, or just engage in conversation telling you about his day, and the funny things he did and heard.

Having him helping you 24/7 for 2 weeks straight, had caused some unwelcome feelings. Your friends weren't surprised at that, having been part of the reason why they suggested he did it, knowing your past feelings for him. With only a week left of your bedrest you were saddened at the thought that he was leaving, going back to only talking to him once or twice a week whenever the friend group hung out.

Kun had actually been the one who surprised you. Seeing that you were still up one night, thoughts of him running through your mind when he entered your room. Upon seeing you awake he sat on your bed, holding your hand as you asked what's up. You weren't truthful. Who would be truthful in that scenario? 'Hey actually I was up thinking about my crush on you and the desire that I constantly have to kiss you."

You were positive that wouldn't have gone through well.

Kun rubbed your hand soothingly, listening patiently to you as you lied about what you were thinking about, fake worries and complaints about going back to work. Offering you advice was always Kun's strong suit so you were ready for some good advice despite your lies.

That's what got you in this peculiar position.

Lip tucked tightly between your teeth, the taste of copper on your tongue. One hand grasping at the pillow behind you squeezing it tightly between your fingers, the other intertwined with dark blue hair as you tried not to pull too hard.

Kun thought the best thing to clear your mind was sex, and who were you to deny his generous offer.

You felt your hips jerking as tongue pressed his tongue against your hole, shallowly fucking into you. His free hand rubbed up your thigh, the sensation combining with him eating you out causing your mind to start to go blurry. His hand continued to glide up, before pressing down on your hips, forcing them down on the bed.

Without the ability to move you could only lie there as he continued to tongue fuck you. The fire in your stomach increasing, and Kun seemed to know it as he kissed your clit before sucking on it aggressively, causing your first orgasm to rip through your body.

Kun continued his ministrations, licking up your cum causing the fire to come back threefold. Kun sucked on your clit, flicking his tongue over it as you wriggled from the sensitivity. He seemed to be made for this, the way his tongue knew the perfect ways to fuck you open, and he hadn't even involved his fingers or cock yet.

Pulling away from your cunt you saw your juices covering Kun's mouth leaking down his chin. His hair was sticking every which way how you were messing, and pulling on it. Kun looked like all of your wet dreams had happened to come through.

"So pretty." A laugh let his mouth, a smiling spreading over his lips.

"Wish you could see yourself," Kun slid his hand up and down your thigh, rubbing it soothingly, "You're gorgeous. I've been wanting to do this for so long."

Kun changed the positions so that you were on top, straddling his thighs. You could feel his cock straining against his jeans, rubbing over your oversensitive clit in the best way possible. A whimper left your mouth as you started to rock on him, but Kun stilled your hips. His hand slid to your chin, rubbing his thumb along the side of your jaw.

"Can I kiss you?" You didn't bother answering, meeting him halfway. His chapped lips moved against your own as if you've done it before, there was a familiarity to it that made you wrap your arms around his neck pulling him flush against your chest. Sliding his hands up and down your body, lips moving in sync against yours. You nipped at his lip, causing a loud groan to leave his mouth as he opened it for you. Sliding your tongue into his mouth you reveled in the feeling of him taking dominance. His hands gripping your ass tightly, his tongue roughly dancing with yours.

You pulled away, placing your hips on his shoulders as you continued to grind against him. Another groan leaving his mouth as he moved you against him, forcing you to press down harder and faster against him.

"God baby." He leaned back as he looked at you, admiring the way you moved against him, needy and wanting to cum again. "You're so need baby. Who's got you like this hm?" You dropped your head back, continuing to rock your hips against his. Kun felt his cock twitching in his pants at the sight, grabbing the back of your neck and pulling you close to him, placing kisses along your neck and collarbones.

"Kun I need you." You tried to sound strict but it came breathy, a moan following it as he kisses over your jugular, nipping at it before listening to your 'command'. Flipping you over he gave you a peck, before pulling away to take off his clothes. You decided to join him stripping out of your shirt and throwing it across the room.

Kun crawled back over you, but he stopped just taking the time to stare at you.

"I need to say this before. I'm not just fucking you because of your insomnia, I'm not just fucking you to fuck you." Kun intertwined your fingers, "I really like you. I don't want this to just not mean anything to you, when I really like you. Even thought we're doing this backward I hope you can at least think of going on a date with me." You felt your face heat up, and the familiar feeling of fluttering in your stomach at his confession. Placing your hand on his cheek you leaned up, placing a quick kiss on his lips.

"I like you too Kun. More than I can put words to." A big smile spread across his face as he leaned down, showering your face with kisses. "But if you don't put your dick in me right now, you might not ever get that date." A laugh left his mouth as he placed one last kiss against your check, before grabbing the base of his cock and rubbing it up and down your cunt. Collecting some of your juices over his tips he looked down as he pressed into you, muttering a fuck at the sight of you taking him in so well. You threw your head back feeling the fuzziness come back, feeling how well he slid into you.

When Kun bottomed out he placed your still intertwined hands on the pillow beside you, his other hand sliding back to your hip.

"Fuck you feel so good." He growled as he waited for you to adjust, feeling your tight walls practically sucking him in.

"Please move. Please I need you." Kun placed a gentle kiss on your pouty lips before pulling. Thrusting back into you he set a slow pace, being gentle with you not forgetting that you were still on bed rest. Your other arm wrapped around his neck, pulling you closer to him. Feeling skin against skin as he continued to slowly fuck you, enjoying the feeling of him being close to you.

It was more intimate than it should've been, being the first time that you two were having sex but with Kun it felt right. This was more love making than casual fucking and you wouldn't have it any other way. The coil in your stomach started to tighten, Kun's groans helping greatly to push you towards the edge, but the pace he had set wasn't doing it for you.

"Kun." He slowed down, hearing the desperation in your voice and not wanting to hurt you.

"Yes baby? Am I hurting you?" You could hear the slight panic in his voice and shook your head, before meeting his eyes.

"Faster please. I need you rougher." Kun pushed your hair back, before cupping your cheek.

"Are you sure? I don't want to hurt you, you were just hospitalized."

"Please fuck me harder. I need you to ruin me daddy." At your words Kun's eyes darkened and without warning he thrust into you hard, causing a punched out moan to leave your mouth.

The mood changed just the way you needed it to, instead of being slow love sex Kun was fucking you. Hips meeting during every perfectly timed thrust, hitting deep within you as the sound of his balls smacking against your ass filled the room. He let go of your hand, instead opting to grab your waist and pulled you to meet him halfway on every thrust.

Ceaseless moans leaving your lips at the feeling of him fucking into you so beautifully, filling every inch of you. Opening your eyes that hadn't even realized had closed you were met by the sight of Kun, sweat glistening over his abs and dripping down his face. His hair plastered to his forehead, as he bit his lip harshly trying to hold back his groans. Your neighbors should really thank him for having some self control.

Kun slowed down as he lifted your legs up, pushing them towards your chest, folding you in half as he continued his rough pace. This new position causing you to feel him in your chest, the feeling of fullness completely overtaking you as you orgasmed for the second time. He fucked you through your orgasm, the tingly feeling spreading towards your hips as overstimulation set in. Even though his cock was dragging against your walls beautifully, blunt tip pressing into your g spot it started to get painful.

The feeling of it being too much, but not enough at the same time. Tears welling up in your eyes, as Kun pressed against your legs pushing them back further and forcing his cock impossibly deeper.

"F-fuck daddy please." You didn't even know what you were begging for anyway, him effectively fucking you dumb, his hands gripping your thighs tightly to the point where you knew you'd have bruises the next day.

"So tight around me, your pussy is sucking me in even after two orgasms? What's wrong baby? Two isn't enough, you need me to milk another one out of you?" You couldn't respond to him, only listened to him as he spoke, groans leaving his mouth harmonizing with your moans almost.

"Poor baby is fucked dumb," A cruel laugh left his mouth as he stuffed two fingers into your mouth. You sucked on his fingers, twirling your tongue around them. "Can't even speak, only babble and suck on my fingers huh? Lucky you're so cute. You liked being called dumb huh? Can feel the way you're pussy clenched around me? Must be close again." You could only let out a muted moan, Kun's fingers still pressed against your tongue, gagging you effectively.

Pulling his fingers out of your mouth he slid his hand around your throat, tapping his too soaked fingers on the side of your neck.

"So close baby. So. fucking. close." Punctuating his words with an extra hard thrust in between you had lost the ability to think, his hand gently around your neck, more like an accessory but just at the thought of him choking you felt yourself drooling, his thrusts still reaching that spot inside of you that was so deep it'd never been touched before.

As if hearing your thoughts, Kun's hand tightened around your throat, pressing you against the mattress. You came at that moment, Kun's tip hitting your g spot perfectly. Your eyes rolled back as you felt like you had exploded, all of your energy draining out of you with your third orgasm of the night.

At the feeling of you clenching around him so tightly, practically holding you in place Kun pulled out and quickly jerked himself off, cumming over your lower stomach. Kun marveled at the sight of you laid out below him, lips swollen from biting them, hair frizzy from rubbing against the pillow, his white cum painting your stomach, a light red mark around your neck from his hand.

Kun let you sit for a couple minutes before carrying you to the bathroom for a well needed shower. Setting you on the toilet, he let you pee while he started the warm. When you were finished and the water was warm enough Kun helped you into the shower, letting you lean against him as he started to clean the cum from your body.

"Are you okay?" You looked up at Kun, basking in the feeling of the warm water running down your body as Kun rubbed the soapy loofa over your body.

"Never felt better." A crooked smile spread across your face, too tired to even continue the conversation. Kun kissed you on your temple , seemingly sensing it and helped you rinse out. After getting you redressed and back into your bed with clean sheets, Kun went to go to the living room until you grabbed his arm.

"Can you stay?" Even after having sex Kun was still nervous to sleep in the bed with you, but he obliged hearing your soft, sleepy voice. Climbing into bed with you he pulled you into his chest, wrapping his arms around you.

"Thank you." Kun hummed, the vibration spreading through his chest and making you giggle.

"For?"

"Taking care of me." Kun placed another kiss on your head.

"You don't have to thank me. I wanted to care for you. Now get some sleep." Cuddling further into Kun, the beat of his heart along with the rise and fall of his chest lulled you to sleep.

For the first time in years, you slept like a baby.

#kpopcatalog #wayv #nct #wayv kun #wayv qian kun #nct qian kun #qian kun #Kpop smut #kpop fluff #sick fic #nct smut #wayv smut #wayv fluff #nct fluff

303 notes · View notes

starsinmylatte · 3 years

Text

Tease (2/2)

Our beloved reader was fed up with the lack of attention from a certain Grand Admiral. To force his hand, she decided to send some pictures to tempt him while he was away, but things didn't quite go as they were planned. Now, we see the aftermath of those events.

Tease (1/2) link here in case you haven't read it!!

Pairing: Grand Admiral Thrawn x f!reader

Rating: Explicit (18+ only) Minors DNI

Tags/warnings (for part 1): lingerie, m@sturbation, dom/sub relationship, y'all this is filth, oral sex (f receiving), p in v sex (please practice safe sex irl), authority kink

Word count: 4k (I got a little... ok, a lot... carried away)

bat in’a- beautiful one

ch'eo ch'itiseb- my sweet

ch’eo vir- my dear

cseo cssah bat- so very beautiful

cseo ch’itrico- so hungry

cseo tsaco- so tight

You had known that you were in trouble, but you realized the true extent of how completely and utterly kriffed you were on the morning Thrawn returned to the Chimaera.

Clue number one: he didn’t spare you as much as a single glance when he entered the bridge. Usually, Thrawn would make a point to have at least one small moment of inconspicuous eye contact as a greeting, but not today. Today he didn’t spare so much as a glance in your general direction.

The second clue was far more direct; a simple note sent through the encrypted channel.

Wear it tonight.

Some small part of you hoped the video would finally push the calm, distinguished Grand Admiral over the edge. He was always a generous lover, that being somewhat of a massive understatement, but you could tell he was holding something back. During your most intimate moments, you could see it. Something sharp, dark, and glittering rose to the surface, and Thrawn pushed it away every time.

What would Thrawn be like if he fully let go? That thought sent delicious shivers down your spine, and his final audio message played on repeat in your head.

“Ch’eo ch’itiseb, you know you really shouldn’t tease me like this.”

Thrawn’s voice was normally a seductive purr, but that audio message…. It embodied the dark edge of him you had been longing to experience.

You felt your core clench as you desperately tried to re-focus on the screen in front of you, but an all-too-familiar presence suddenly appeared behind you. All of your racing thoughts screeched to a halt as that same smooth voice you were fantasizing about was now whispering in your ear. “Bat in’a….”

Thrawn’s warm breath was caressing your neck, raising goosebumps, and sending a chill down your spine. Your breath hitched almost imperceptively as he continued, “I see your gift fit you well; it certainly does seem like you enjoyed it.”

Your lover’s reflection was showcased on the darkened computer screen you were so intently studying. His eyes were half-lidded and blazing with barely contained desire. The knowledge that all the bridge officers were obliviously going about their duties while the most powerful man on the ship was leaned over and whispering sinful things in your ear was almost too much to handle. You had no choice but to blush and avert your gaze so you could keep some shreds of your dignity intact.

“Y… Yes, Grand Admiral. I did.” You may have been flustered, but you were feeling coy enough to tease him slightly. A “yes, sir” would have been sufficient, but you knew full well what Thrawn felt when you called him by his full title.

As if on cue, a growl so quiet and low you barely heard it emanated from the man behind you. Thrawn’s usual soft tone sharpened; the mysterious darkness resurfaced, and his perfect Imperial presentation cracked in half. The accent he worked so hard to conceal, the same one you loved to tease out of him, now marred his words. “Careful, Commander, if you want to be able to walk tomorrow, I suggest you close that pretty little mouth.”

Your mouth shut so fast on reflex that your teeth clacked together. His tone was utterly predatory; Thrawn, usually so prim and composed, sounded like he was moments away from ordering everyone off the bridge so he could fuck you now. But, stars, you’d be lying if you said you weren’t fantasizing about it now.

Your naked body flushed with desire, pressed up against the icy cold transparisteel of the viewport, and presented to the galaxy by your lover. Thrawn commanding your body as masterfully as he does his flagship, pushing you right up to the edge of completion before withdrawing, edging you over and over again until you can barely stand on your own. His muscular body pinning you in place against the wall, hell-bent on making you rely only on him for support, as he fucks you mercilessly from behind. Thrawn’s thick, ridged cock splitting you open and hitting spots so deep you see new stars appear in the galaxy with every thrust. The curved transparisteel to your side showing a perfect reflection of your bodies intertwining as Thrawn pulls your head aside to kiss and nip at your neck……..

Your blush turned at least three shades deeper as you shoved the thoughts aside. Thank the stars that most of the officers were gathered around a terminal on the other side of the bridge, or they would undoubtedly know exactly what was occurring between the Grand Admiral of the Imperial Navy and his Commander.

Like flipping a switch, Thrawn’s cool, Imperial tone resurfaced in an instant. “Apologies, ch’eo ch’itiseb, I have distracted you from your duties for too long.

Wordlessly, you watched him straighten, pick an invisible speck of lint off his already pristine jacket, and resume his usual impassive expression. The blue bastard had the nerve to walk away and leave you flustered in the middle of the command bridge as if nothing had even happened. As he walked away, you saw the barest hint of a smirk ghost across his face. He wasn’t sorry at all.

-----------

The rest of the day crawled by. Thrawn obviously had some plan for the evening, but not knowing the details meant the suspense was absolutely eating you alive. You managed to slog through the rest of your day without any major inconveniences, but as soon as it ended, you nearly ran to your quarters to prepare.

After showering and letting your hair dry, you turned your attention to what you would wear. Of course, Thrawn’s request that you wear the lacy, red set was a given, but you couldn’t exactly walk down the hallways of the Chimaera in that. You decided that it would be best for your trip to Thrawn’s office to seem like it was purely one of the extra duties you were finishing. You put on one of your looser fitting uniforms, hoping to hide the lines of the lingerie, and tied your hair back into its usual bun before leaving.

When you finally arrived at Thrawn’s office, the door slid open with a cool hiss of hydraulics as soon as you reached for your comm. You laughed softly to yourself. Well, he was definitely anticipating my arrival.

As you stepped through the door, you saw Thrawn’s back as he leaned over his desk. He seemed to be watching something quite intently, and as you kept walking forward, you began to hear hints of quiet audio. Before you reached his side, Thrawn paused what he was watching and turned his head to acknowledge you. A dangerous smile played across his lips, “Commander, I was hoping you’d be here soon. You are just in time for my favorite part.”

You raised an eyebrow and shot him a questioning glance, “What… what do you mean?”

His smile widened enough to show off his pointed teeth, “I do believe you should know exactly what I’m referring to because you played a starring role in it, ch'eo ch'itiseb.”

At that moment, you felt your soul leave your body. Kriffing sith hells, he saved it.

You didn’t think it was possible for his smug smile to get any bigger, but it did. “Oh, bat in’a, of course, I would save something so… artfully done.”

Thrawn stepped aside, and you were greeted by a projection of your video displayed between the other holos of priceless artwork on his desk. It was stopped at a very particular moment; you reclined on his bed with your legs spread open. One hand rested on your thigh, and the other was settled on your chest.

You opened your mouth to say something, but before you could, Thrawn hit a button, and the video continued to play. Breathlessly, you watched as your head lolled to the side, and Thrawn’s name left your lips in a broken moan. One of your hands pushed the lace aside to slip two fingers deep inside your cunt, and the other rolled a peaked nipple between your fingers.

A pang of lust immediately overcame any embarrassment you felt in the moment as you realized exactly what Thrawn must’ve felt when watching the video. Even though you had intended for the circumstance to be slightly different, it must’ve absolutely killed him to be away from you for that night and the several days following it.

Before you could react, Thrawn had closed the remaining distance and pinned your back against the wall. He leaned in to lavish his attention on the shell of your ear and whispered, “Naughty little thing….. teasing a Grand Admiral of the Imperial Navy like that. I could’ve canceled the trip to come back and fuck you, but then I would have been giving in. You obviously need to learn a lesson in patience.”

One of his powerful hands pulled your wrists above your head and roughly pinned them to the wall. A gasp fell from your open lips and your legs involuntarily clenched together as your cunt throbbed with desire. Watching the video had already lit a familiar fire in you, but now you could feel your arousal beginning to soak the thin, lacy material of your panties. Thrawn’s already wicked smile turned feral, and he forced his thigh between your legs. He grabbed your jaw and tilted your face up to look at him.

“Ch'eo ch'itiseb,” he cooed, “you don’t get any relief quite yet. You were so eager to tease me with that video, but now it’s my turn. Tonight, I get to take my time with you.”

As if to prove his point, Thrawn flexed and shifted his muscular thigh, so a hard ridge of muscle lined up perfectly with your clit. “It’s what you deserve, after all, for trying to tease me. You looked drunk with your own imagined power, writhing in my bed and begging for me…..”

All you could do was whimper at his sinful words as he tilted your face to the side again. You let out a low groan as Thrawn pulled the collar of your uniform aside and lavished all of his attention at the juncture of your neck and shoulder, taking turns sucking and kissing until he had left a noticeable mark. He hummed in approval at his work before trailing a line of kisses up the column of your neck, only to immediately double back and follow the line with his tongue.

Thrawn was the definition of commanding as he gazed down on you, already keening from his touch. He clicked his tongue in a mockingly disapproving manner as he moved his hand to trace the outline of the hickey. “Such a needy little whore for me. Maybe I should mark you up, so everyone knows you’re taken.”

He trailed a long, graceful finger up the side of your neck as if deciding exactly where to claim you next before stopping at the tender pulse point below your jaw. “I think here, to start.”

Another breathless whimper left your mouth as you tried to grind against his thigh, searching desperately for any purchase you could find, but Thrawn just pushed you harder into the wall, leaving you unable to move at all. “A visible mark on a pretty thing like you will have the whole ship wondering who owns this precious cunt.”

Thrawn paused to capture your lips in an all-consuming kiss that further ignited the flame burning deep in your core. By now, your panties were completely soaked through; arousal was beginning to trail down your leg, and your lover hadn’t even taken your clothes off yet.

The barest hint of the friction you were desperate for and his sinful words made you melt further into his embrace as you made another futile attempt to grind against his thigh. “P-Please… Thrawn... I need you to touch me. Take my clothes off. Anything.”

His silken voice was infuriatingly smooth, and it was apparent Thrawn was enjoying his revenge. “Well, bat in’a, you begged so sweetly for me, and now here I am. You’re going to get everything you asked for, but I decide how much you get and when to give it. Maybe my little dove will know better than to tease me after her own lesson in patience is completed.”

Thrawn swiftly stepped backward, and your knees crumpled at the sudden lack of support. He reached out and gracefully caught you; one of his strong arms wrapped around your waist, and you felt the other behind your knees. Before you even fully realized it, your lover had quite literally swept you off your feet and was carrying you towards his private quarters. Thrawn’s burning eyes met your lust-addled gaze, and his smug smile returned, “Already weak at the knees for me, ch’eo vir?”

You opened your mouth to respond, but at that moment, your back hit the silken black sheets of his bed. If the unexpected fall hadn’t taken your breath away, the sight of Thrawn’s powerful form leaning over you absolutely would’ve. Even fully clothed, you could see the hard lines of his muscles shift and move beneath his uniform. His arousal was becoming more apparent by the second as his thick cock strained against the fabric of his pants. You wanted to feel its heavy weight in your mouth so badly you had to bite your bottom lip to stifle a moan.

Thrawn curled his long fingers beneath your chin and traced his thumb over your plush lips, “Open your pretty little mouth for me; I want to hear every single sweet sound you make tonight.”

When you complied, he slipped the calloused digit inside to rest on top of your tongue. You met his gaze again as you licked up the underside of his thumb before briefly closing your mouth to suck on it.

Thrawn let out a groan that trailed off into a low growl. Removing his thumb, he leaned down for another kiss. The first brush of his lips was almost reverent in its gentleness, but that soon gave way to searing passion. Thrawn’s hunger for you seemed to grow as his teeth nipped at your bottom lip, seeking permission to deepen your embrace. You yielded to him completely, hands reaching to cup Thrawn’s face as his soft, breathy moans mixed with your own until he pulled away.

“Thrawn…..” you protested at the sudden loss of contact.

“You would do well to remember that tonight is about you learning patience,” he admonished as his fingers sought the closure of your uniform. “For now, I wish to see you.”

The air in his bedroom seemed to fill with electricity as he slowly undid your uniform jacket. Every so often, his fingers would barely graze your skin as they worked away at the fastenings, raising goosebumps and sending a thrill down your spine at the anticipation of each touch.

As soon as the last clasp fell open, Thrawn leaned back to admire you. “Look at you….” his tone of voice was reverent as he trailed his fingers across your décolletage, “cseo cssah bat.”

You arched into his touch, encouraging him to remove the rest of your uniform. Thrawn tossed the clothing unceremoniously to the side and pulled the pins from your hair, letting it fall and frame your face. One of his hands reached down to tangle itself in your hair. “You look just like you did in the video,” he cooed, “tell me, are you as hungry for my touch now?”

“Yesyes, please, Thrawn. Please touch me,” you pleaded.

His red eyes blazed at the desire in your voice, “remove my clothes, then.”

You eagerly started to unfasten his white uniform shirt, drawing a short chuckle from the normally reserved Chiss. “Cseo ch’itrico...”

Each exposed inch of Thrawn’s beautiful skin spurred the movement of your hands until his jacket lay open and his muscular chest was on full display. Now, it was finally your turn to touch him. Your fingers trailed hungrily down the center of his chest over hard lines of muscle and old scars to hook into the waistband of his pants. Finally, he shrugged the jacket off and threw it to the side to join the growing pile of clothes.

In one fluid motion, Thrawn pulled you up and into his lap. Being this close to him was absolutely intoxicating; the chill of his quarters combined with the warmth of his body and his deep, masculine scent was enough to send your head reeling. His hands continued their previous mission, trailing over your body, studying you as he would any of the priceless art pieces he was so fond of. They paid special attention to your breasts, rubbing your peaked nipples through the fabric. You couldn’t help but whimper at the delicious sensation, “mmmmhThrawn…..”

“Does that feel good?” he murmured into your ear before rolling his hips upwards, driving his erection against your core. You cried out in pleasure as he leaned forward to press a searing kiss on the soft swell of your breast. Your hands sought purchase in his hair as he bit the tender spot before soothing the sting with his tongue, leaving yet another mark on you.

Thrawn’s hand trailed down to drag two fingers over your clothed cunt, growling in approval as he discovered the thin garment was already completely soaked. He moved the strip of lace aside and repeated the movement before circling your clit, drawing more desperate cries from you. All the teasing combined with the anticipation from earlier already had you nearing your first orgasm. Then, without warning, Thrawn thrust two fingers deep inside, and you shattered with his name on your lips.

He let out his own moan at the sensation of your cunt milking his fingers as he fucked you through your orgasm. “Needy little thing, how many times are you going to cum for me tonight?”

Thrawn held his fingers up for you to see. Stars, your arousal was dripping down them. “Commander, you made a mess. It’s only proper you should clean up after yourself.” The mock-disapproval was back in his voice as he pressed them to your lips.

Your cheeks flushed at his words as you took the fingers into your mouth and sucked them clean. Thrawn leaned in for another kiss, “Don’t worry, I’ll have my own taste soon enough.”

He laid you back down and moved to kneel at the base of the bed, pulling your hips to the edge. You slid easily through the silken sheets, grasping them for stability as you felt Thrawn’s hot breath on the inside of your thigh. Once again, he languidly pressed open-mouthed kisses to the soft skin before sucking deep bruises into the tender flesh, murmuring quiet praises in Cheunh between each one. The kisses trailed higher and higher until his mouth was pressed intently against your soaked core.

He gently sucked at your clit before sliding his tongue in to taste you. Your grip on the sheets tightened as he devoured you like a starving man, drinking you in and bring you closer and closer to ruin as he held your hips in an iron grip. You ground against his mouth, desperately chasing your second orgasm as he returned to sucking your clit. He let out a low growl of approval at your desperation, and the vibrating sensation on his lips pushed you screaming over the edge.

Again, Thrawn fucked you through your orgasm before raising his face to look you in the eyes. The calm, composed Grand Admiral was long gone. Pieces of his dark hair had fallen into his face, which shined with your arousal. His red eyes were half-lidded but smoldering with unrestrained lust. “You’ll give me another,” he demanded, returning his attention to your cunt.

For the second time that night, he pushed two fingers deep inside, seeking the spongy spot that would turn you into even more of an incoherent mess. You whined at the feeling of overstimulation, but you were just as hungry for him as he was for you. Thrawn moved back up to ravish your neck with more kisses while he slipped a third finger inside. The wet sounds they made would have been deeply embarrassing to you under any other circumstance, but the noises only encouraged your lover. “Tell me, ch’eo ch’itiseb, were you this wet when it was your own fingers inside of you?”

He gave a particularly rough thrust and grinned wickedly, “I don’t recall your cunt being this musical in the video.”

You were in such a blissful, fucked-out state that it was nearly impossible to form any words, but somehow you managed to speak, “Thrawnnnnn…. pleasepleaseplease…... need you inside me now.”

It was altogether too much. You came hard, soaking the sheets underneath you and drawing a pleased growl from Thrawn.

This time, he withdrew his fingers immediately, leaving your cunt spasming in his absence. Again, you protested weakly, but the sight of him finally removing his pants immediately stopped your complaints. It was a sight you’d never tire of, one you could appreciate even when you were this far gone. Thrawn was breathtaking; his lithe, muscular body had been sculpted from a lifetime of training and discipline. His cock was equally beautiful, large and thick, with pronounced ridges running along the side. He looked like a figure from one of his paintings as he walked towards you, a god of war hell-bent on making you his greatest conquest.

All need for words was long gone as he returned to the bed. Thrawn was as desperate as you; he ripped through the thin, lacy material in his way and trailed his cock along your slit, coating it with your combined arousal. He entered you in one swift movement, and the word fell away. You felt the delicious stretch of him, teasing the line between pleasure and pain as he began to fuck you at a relentless pace. With each snap of hips, yours rose to match the pace, and you saw stars. Thrawn tangled his hands in your hair and pulled you into an all-consuming kiss. He greedily captured each moan, every sigh that fell from your lips. Your fourth orgasm was quickly on the way, and you could tell that your lover wasn’t far behind.

All of the earlier teasings seemed to have affected him as much as they affected you. Thrawn pulled your hips upwards, and the new angle sent him deeper and deeper with each thrust. You felt this tip of his cock hit so incredibly far inside that it sent you reeling as the sound of your lovemaking filled the room. The lingering pleasures from all your previous orgasms were piling on top of each other, driving you closer and closer to a final climax that you were sure would leave you unable to walk tomorrow. Thrawn locked his gaze with yours, watching tears of pleasure run down your face. “So… close….. I can feel you, cseo tsaco -so tight- around me. Cum for me once more,” he commanded with the barest hint of desperation in his voice.

That was all the encouragement you needed before the most intense orgasm of your entire life swept over you. You bit down hard on the juncture of Thrawn’s neck and shoulder to keep from screaming his name loudly enough to tell the entire crew of the Chimaera exactly what was happening. He exhaled sharply as he continued to ride out your orgasm, but the feeling of your cunt greedily clenching around his cock was too much. Thrawn came with a groan, coating your walls with his seed as his pace slowed to a halt.

Your spent bodies fell on the bed together in the afterglow. Thrawn remained inside of you, and you enjoyed the closeness as you felt him soften. He pulled you into a tight embrace, placing a tender kiss on your temple as he softly smiled. “I missed you too, bat in’a.”

Tagging some friends: @pala-din-djarin @handbaskethell @mittheresabosen @pretty-with-andorian-shingles @bluecynadi @ele-millennial-weirdo @mysticalgalaxysalad @rebelpitstop @jedi-mando @tibbietibbs @rexsjaigeyes @anna-the-godkiller @erinsusername @myevilmouse

#thrawn #grand admiral thrawn #mitt'raw'nuruodo #thrawn fanfiction #thrawn x reader #thrawn x female!reader #thrawn x fem!reader #thrawn x you #thrawn x f!reader

185 notes · View notes

thetaoofzoe · 3 years

Text

Fic: Midnight in the Desert 1/1

Title: Midnight in the Desert

Summary: Coffee + tiny bladder + long motorcycle ride = the best sex of your life

Rating: Smut, fluff, fun sexy times. My usual fare, you know what’s up.

Pairing: Captain ‘Sy’ Syverson x YOU (AU)

Companion piece to The Road to Paloma

‘I have to pee!’

You leaned against Syverson’s broad back and shouted at him above the roar of the bike’s engine.

He turned his cheek against the wind.

‘What?!’ he shouted back. ‘Again?? We just stopped an hour ago.’

‘I got a tiny bladder!’ you laughed as he decreased the bike speed.

It was easier to talk now that the warm night air had stopped whipping away your words. You nuzzled fondly against his shoulder and eased your hands down over his belt buckle.

‘There ain’t a place for miles,�� he said and lay his hand over your hands. ‘Can you hold it?’

You thought a moment and although that second cup of truckstop hazelnut coffee was a surprising delight to the senses, it was a mistake currently wreaking havoc on your bladder.

‘I cannot. Nope, not in the least,’ you replied and left it up to your problem solving husband to figure it out.

Up ahead on that long black stretch of barren backcountry Arizona road stood a high-mast sodium light which cast a broad oval of yellowy illumination across the road. Syverson slowed the bike even more and drew close to the tall wood pole. You peered up at the ring of industrial bulbs and then down at the shadowy dirt area just at the rim of bright light.

When he shut off the engine the world plunged into a kind of silence that only an evening on an empty road in the middle of a desert could create. Nothing but crickets, and the occasional nocturnal animal cry. You liked it.

Syverson kicked the bike onto the stand and let the machine ease to one side. He got off it and turned to face you as he thumbed through his mobile.

‘No signal,’ he grumped and then pointed to the saddle bag near your thigh. ‘Get out the map. Let’s take a look.’

You did as you were told. He always kept a big book of state maps in the bag for when the online maps failed. You paged through it, landed on the appropriate state and after a quick skimming search, you put a finger on a thin jagged red line.

‘Highway 373,’ he said, looking down the length of your finger and rubbing his hand over his beard. ‘Yeah, see? Town’s at least another 60 miles.’

With your finger still on the map, you looked up at him and pouted. Syverson smiled fondly and used the tip of his index finger to push up your helmet visor so that he could see your eyes. He stroked the edge of his thumb back and forth against your cheek.

‘Sure you can’t hold it?’ he asked in a tone that said come on baby you can do it.

But you shook your head and unstrapped your helmet. He removed his own in response. Might as well get comfortable.

Handing yours to him, you rummaged about in your rucksack and made a noise of triumph when your fingers closed about a small plastic baggie. You pulled it out and held it up.

One of the most valuable tips that you learned from women who were constantly on the road was that a ‘fuddy’ or a female urination device was a godsend and a life saver.

Yours was pink.

‘Looks like your girl is gonna have to make do,’ you said and groaned as your bladder protested the exertion when he helped you climb off of the bike.

‘Awright,’ he said. ‘Don’t accidentally piss on anything that I’m gonna have to fight, okay?’

‘Always my knight in shining armour, Sy,’ you called over your shoulder walking to the edge where the darkness met the light.

He laughed and sat with his rear against the seat, stretching his long legs out in front of him.

‘Just do it where I can see you,’ he said.

You stepped across that hard bright line and into the pale darkness.

It seemed cooler there for some reason and you strained to look into the distance. The moon had gone in behind grey streaky clouds and backlit the jagged mountain range in the distance. You glanced back at the man leaning against the bike. He was still aware and watching and that comforted you.

Always your protector.

Unzipping your loose heavy canvas trousers, you pressed the rubbery funnel into place and relieved yourself into the dirt.

As the pressure subsided, your mood lifted and the thought of maybe another coffee didn’t sound so bad. Drying yourself and the funnel with a little bogroll, you tucked everything back into the baggie, righted your clothes and returned to the bike.

Syverson’s keen gaze skimmed over you.

‘Better?’ he teased.

You stored your bag into the rucksack and stood back to look fully at him.

‘You’re turning into a grizzly, you know that?’ you asked fondly, reaching up to run your fingers over his beard and then up over his jaw and to the back of his neck.

‘I thought you liked me like this,’ he replied in his easy joking manner.

He caught his thick facial hair between his thumb and forefinger and gave himself a thoughtful stroke. You smiled and reached up to gently caress the back of his well shaped head with both hands. His eyes softened immediately and a knowing look crept into his warm gaze.

‘What are you tryin’ to do?’ he asked.

There was that soft, gentle laughter in his voice that you loved so much. It was the sound that had come to mean that he was settling in to play your game.

You caught the corner of your lower lip between your teeth and looking away you lifted one shoulder in a shrug.

‘What?’ you asked innocently, ‘I’m not doing anything.’

Syverson hooked his thumbs into the side belt loops of your trousers. He drew you closer but when you resisted he shot you a quizzical expression.

No play? asked that expression.

He looked nearly betrayed that you would deny him access to the trouble he so dearly wanted to get into. He wanted to get into you.

You moved a few steps away and when you held his full and undivided attention, you unzipped your trousers. With an insolent pause to gauge his reaction, which was immediate and intense, you shimmied, let them drop and then stepped out of them. You wore his long tee shirt, and when the trousers dropped, the hem of it fell against your bare upper thighs, covering you.

Syverson made a low, greedy noise in his throat. He grabbed you by the waist and in a smooth motion, he straddled the bike’s seat, and swung you effortlessly into the air before planting you firmly astride his lap with a solid thump.

You felt him move against you as he shifted in the seat and the tough material stretched taut across his muscular thighs scraped along the tender flesh of your inner thighs. A pleasurable shiver rushed through you and you put your hands flat on his heaving chest. Sy wet his lips and looked up at you. There was want and heat and desire in his blue eyes and your lips curved into a delighted smirk.

This man, this beast of a man was yours and yours alone to do with whatever you pleased.

‘I’ve never met a woman who was so exciting,’ he groaned, voice quiet, as if he didn’t want to break the spell you’d woven over him.

You took the compliment in stride. Leaning in, you opened his mouth with your tongue and slid your hand down to his belt buckle. When you drew back, he looked down the length of torso and watched in breathless panting silence as you unbuckled his trousers and eased out his stiffening cock. You glanced at him, noting the colour rising high in his cheeks as he shuddered, put his head back and moaned.

He slid up the lower edge of your tee shirt and massaged your bottom rhythmically, eagerly as you stroked him once, then again, curving your fingers around his thick girth and teasing his glistening head with your thumb.

‘Yeah, baby. Good girl. Just like that,’ he groaned. ‘Oh, yeah, you know what I like.’

You warmed with the pleasure at being praised by him.

And gleefully, you twisted your slick fist and he arched, and tightened his grip on your hips.

‘C’mon baby, c’mon… you’re teasing me.’

I love to tease you baby, I love how you respond to me.

With his big hands supporting you, you rose to your knees opening yourself to him and you whispered his name when he undulated and pushed up into your sweet quivering heat.

As usual, you were unprepared for him, unprepared for the size of him. But you relaxed, closed your eyes, and clenched when his cock slowly stretched you to fit him.

Between his competent, loving hands, Syverson held you still and lifted his face so that you could kiss him, softly, gently, as if the two of you were hidden away in your bedroom, and not fucking like unrestrained lusty beasts by the side of a silent desert highway.

Sy thrust up hard into you, laying claim to you from the inside and an unnamed feral fire seared through you. You arched, sucked in a breath and your intentions of keeping quiet were obliterated. The throaty cry that erupted from you started but did not shame you.

A roll of your hips elicited the same response from him and you hissed with pain when he dug his fingers into your vulnerable flesh. But he soothed you with warm honeyed kisses and the promise of ever increasing delights. You clenched your thighs about him and Sy encouraged you to ride him harder and faster until you couldn’t withstand the plunging shudder that rocked you. Safe in the strength of his embrace, you surrendered to him, clutched at him and shuddered through the white-hot scalding gush of lust and molten fire through your veins.

Syverson held you against him until you finally stilled and draped yourself over him to cover his face with kisses.

After cleaning up and dressing, you settled yourself behind him again, wrapped your arms about his waist and rested your cheek against his shoulder. You gasped when the engine roared to life as the sudden vibrations shook you intimately and the sensations made you smile.

‘You ready?’ he asked, breaking you out of your muse.

You squeezed him.

‘Ready.’

A hotel room, a hot shower and another round were in order along with some downtime to rest. There was a secondary reason why you had to pee so much. Your husband was going to be a father.

-the end, you naughty little things. I love you ;D

Tag list: @lightsidecalling @omgkatinka @igotkatiepowers @the-soot-sprite @harrysthiccthighss @little-green-love @foxyjwls007 @angreav @maizyistrash @liquorlaughslove @supernaturallymarvellous @whiskey-cokenstuff @laketaj24 @october505 @inlovewithhisblueeyes @foodieforthoughts @wolvesandhoundshowltogether @singeramg @sapphirescrolls @emyearns @brandycranby @zealoushound @eldarwen333 @beck07990 @lunedelorient @henrythickcavill @kalesrebellion @angrythingstarlight @lavitabella87

#henry cavill #captain syverson #syverson #the witcher #geralt #clark kent #fanfic #henry cavill x you #captain syverson x you

373 notes · View notes

spvce-cowboy · 4 years

Text

two suns

ch. 6 of i’ll be here in the morning (the mandalorian x f!reader)

previous- ch. 5: “the hero’s shoulders”

next-ch. 7: “an old friend”

rating: explicit

6.1k words

warnings: smut, unprotected piv sex (seriously don’t do that), riding, oral f-receiving, communication?! we don’t know her, disturbing imagery, i think that’s it but pls lmk if i missed something

a/n: nothin’ for rn ! enjoy <33

It’s too much of a risk to allow himself to sink fully into the comfort of the moment, so he dozes while you sleep. Though it’s selfish, he’d rather have this restless night than allow you to return to your own bed.

He just doesn’t know what would be there if he allows his eyes to fully shut, what kind of images he’d be forced to face, and the last thing he wants to do is wake you.

There’s a small, foolish part of him that thinks if he concentrates too hard on the feeling of your body against his like this, something very bad would happen. As if all of this would literally disappear if he were too present, if he thought too hard about you.

He even has this strange image in his head of you evaporating, as if you were a mirage that would vanish as soon as he finally reached it. He has an image in his head of the way the sheets would billow around the emptiness of where your body once was, then quickly crumple in on itself in its fall back against the mattress. It would be a soundless departure, leaving nothing but the ghostly feeling of where your body used to lay by his side.

He thinks that anxiety started when you first said his name. You spoke so softly, Din.

At first it was just a repetition of what he had already said. It sounded like you were just rehearsing a word in a foreign language to yourself, like he’d seen you do while studying those little dictionaries you keep buying. It’s been so long since he’s thought of himself as anything but Mandalorian that he was hardly able to process the word himself.

Din. Cautious at first, testing out the sound. The weight of it heavy against your tongue. Then you gained confidence, as he’d seen you do so many times before. And it was his name you were saying. From your tongue, from those precious lips.

The feeling it gave him, hearing it like that, was a feeling he’d spent most of his life training against. He thought he got lucky, when he’d surpassed those turbulent years of his youth without having to fully engage with the tricky emotions most threatening to his oath.

There were always stories of fallen foundlings who sought the affections of another outside of the Creed. Whispered rumors about bunks found empty in the morning, wordlessly exiled friends never seen again. Hormonal imbalances confused for some mythical conception of companionship, their instructors told them. Natural, but easily fought against. That feeling would pass soon enough.

And he believed them. Of course he did. So when he reached those years, he quickly drowned himself in enough violence and meaningless sex to avoid the threat of succumbing to foolish desires. Bodies were bodies. A notch in your belt or your bedpost, didn’t matter either way.

He thought he was safe from the worst of it, he really did.

But you said his name as if it were a word for hearth. For home. And it made him want to unravel that shoddy piece of fabric from around your eyes and guide your hands to his face. It made him ache for some other world where it could just be this, you and him wrapped up in each other with the kid peacefully sleeping just a few paces away. That alone would be more than enough.

So Din doesn’t sleep. He dozes. And when he knows Karga’s men will be awake and able to unload the quarries from the carbonite chambers, he disentangles himself from you as gently as he can. You give a small whine but resettle regardless. He pulls the blanket up over your bare shoulders. Maybe he takes a moment to stroke your cheekbone, in dazed fascination, with the back of his knuckles. Maybe.

He dresses, body tired in a way he can’t exactly place. It didn’t come from physical exhaustion, he knows that. Something else. Something he doesn’t want to deal with in the moment.

The fresher’s cold blast of water is the only thing that begins to shake him from his mood. The unpleasant feeling is grounding—it reminds him of the skin he lives in, what it has endured, what it is still able to withstand in spite of everything else. All of it.

He downs a cup of caf before heading out to meet Karga. The cantina is sparsely populated, mostly leftovers from the night before, slumped in their respective booths.

The bartender is reading something on a datapad. She glances at Din before looking down at the screen in her hands and typing something. Din leans against the countertop, supporting himself on his forearms as he waits.

It only takes a few moments. He doesn’t have to turn to know it’s Karga approaching, the frustrated pace of his footsteps identifiable enough. The man seats himself on the barstool to the right of where Din stands.

“Mando,” there’s a smile to the man’s booming voice that doesn’t reflect in his eyes. “Quite the performance you made back there.”

Under the helm, Din runs his tongue over his teeth. He doesn’t respond, just waits.

“I have some… news. I’m not sure if it’s good or bad, but certainly interesting,” he motions to the bartender. Din’s eyes flick from her, back to Karga.

“A bit early for that, isn’t it?” It feels strange to speak through the vocoder again. He tries to push the feeling away.

Karga crinkles his nose, waving Din away and grabbing the cup of spotchka as soon as the woman places it in front of him.

“The Guild is… grateful for how quickly you managed to capture Tyreus Cavill, but there’s been ah—” he clears his throat. “A bit of a hiccup. Nothing you have to worry about. But it does mean that you’ll have plenty of time to find the kid’s people without having to worry about chasing more quarries.”

“What.” Din says it sharply enough that the eavesdropping bartender flinches, nearly dropping the glass she’s drying in her hand.

“Cavill senior is having a bit of a hard time understanding our position as a Guild. He’s of the ‘blood for blood’ variety and he… well,” Karga shakes his head. “We’re working on it. He hasn’t demanded specifics yet but it’s best if you lose his men’s trail, earlier the better. You’ll be fine as long as you don’t stay sedentary. It should be no different, really, than if you were tracing fobs. And you’ll get to find the kid’s people! It’s a good deal, if you think about it.”

Karga’s weak attempts to reassure prove infinitely more irritating. Din closes his eyes briefly to re-center himself. An attempt at a calming breath proves futile.

“There’s a contact, Gor Koresh,” Karga continues. “He might have information about where your people are. Already sent his last known locations to your datapad. I’d say going to Coruscant first will be your best bet, someone might be able to point you in a better direction from there.” Karga downs the last of the spotchka effortlessly. “He’s a bit of a slippery one so I’d suggest you get a move on.”

Din gives a curt nod, pushing off the bar and straightening as Karga speaks.

“My men will follow you back to the Crest to unload. Tell that girl of yours I send my best--and Mando,” he slides on his forearms, ducking his head to look straight into Din’s visor. “For the kid’s sake, don’t stop moving.”

Din rips away from Karga before he starts something he didn’t have the energy to finish.

The kid is waiting for him at the door of the Crest when he returns with Karga’s men. Din wordlessly scoops him up in one arm. Something within him quiets when he feels a small, three-fingered hand wrap around his thumb. The gentle pressure against his glove is calming.

There’s the distinct sound of the shower running when he accompanies Karga’s men to the carbonite chambers. They finish the job, he gets his credits.

Once they’re gone, Din checks his bunk to find it, expectedly, empty.

Nevarro is a familiar planet for you, and it’s not like you’ve ever informed him of your outings. Still, he wishes you would have left him a note or called out to him as you left, just to prevent the brief surge of panic in his gut. He knows you’ve probably just gone out to run errands.

He knows this. But still.

The kid chirps from where Din holds him in the crook of his arm, stretching his little hands towards the swaths of blankets.

“No naps yet, bud,” Din places the kid on the floor in order to gather your things. There’s the small patter of feet toddling behind him, as well as the occasional tug on his pant-leg, as he moves about the tight space.

If he were brave enough, he’d acknowledge the tumbling litany of fearful thoughts roaring at the back of his mind. If others know what brings you peace, that peace will be ripped away from you before you can even blink. Learn to find solace in this. Gentleness is not something to be worshipped, to succumb to. Soft heart. Soft heart. Soft heart.

He isn’t brave enough. So he doesn’t dare recognize any part of it.

Keeping in motion helps him not to think too much. He steps back into the hull, the blanket and pillows tucked under his arm. He leaves them on your empty bed. Quickly scaling the ladder into the cockpit, he checks the information Karga sent him. He keeps the kid occupied by bouncing him on his beskar-clad thigh as he does. It works surprisingly well.

Din confirms the coordinates and his landing location after scanning the airwaves for any sign of Cavill’s men. The three of you are in the clear for now, but that’s not likely to last much longer.

Heaving a sigh, Din puts the child in his pram and sets out to find you.

The morning sun is high enough that the city is sweltering by the time he reaches the market. There’s a faint breeze that only achieves to move the heat around, the streets remain sparsely populated because of it.

That fact makes it far easier to spot you, conversing with two Devaronian smugglers, taking shelter from the pounding sunlight under the red awning of a disinterested vendor. You’re carrying a bag heavy with supplies on one shoulder, which you occasionally adjust as you try to speak with the men.

You’re using your hands to talk in a way that tells him that the language barrier is more of an issue than you initially anticipated it to be. Din is already bristling with the way one of them looms over you. The sneering expression the smuggler gives his companion while you aren’t looking sends a wave of anger pulsing through him out of pure instinct alone.

Din is by your side right as the Devaronian begins to say something. The hulking smuggler closes his mouth immediately, but his expression remains incredulous, eyes narrowed at Din from where he stands behind you.

You turn your head as soon as the Devaronian shifts his gaze, a stiffness in your shoulders relaxing slightly when you see yourself reflected in that all too familiar T-visor. Your expression remains tight, pissed off even.

“I’ll take it now, please,” your break into Basic is jarring. You’ve shifted your gaze back to the smugglers. The one who was eyeing you previously turns to the vendor, speaking to the frail woman in his native tongue. Din can only make out a few phrases himself, but it seems like you were bartering over some kind of technology.

Din’s hand hovers over the blaster at his hip as the woman reaches under the table, arm dropping back at his side when she places a small piece of Republic tech into your open hand.

It looks like a new comlink. You quickly stuff it into your bag and hand your credits over to the vendor.

“Forgot mine at Febhana’s,” you mumble to yourself or Din, he isn’t exactly sure. He grunts as you turn heel, pointedly refusing eye contact as you scoop the child from the pram. You rest him against your hip as you walk away. Din follows suit, keeping a few paces behind you.

“G’morning stinky,” you rub your nose against the kid’s in greeting. He coos happily, reaching up to tug on your hair—a motion you expertly dodge.

If it weren’t for the Devaronians boring holes into his back, Din would warm at the sight. With the threat of their witness, the image of you and the kid in front of him only serves to wind his anxiety tighter. His words are harsh because of it.

“I thought I made it clear to you that we have to lay low,” he grits out once you’ve put enough distance between the three of you and the marketplace.

“Don’t.” Your voice goes sharp in a way that’s genuinely shocking. You keep your back to him, pace quick and even. “I had that under control.”

“I never thought you didn’t,” he clarifies after a second. Din swallows, his body tense. He doesn’t know how to express how worried he is in public like this. Cavill has infinite men and infinite supplies to hunt you down? Too alarmist, he already wasn’t on your good side. To deliver the news now would just rub salt in the wound. If I could, I’d bear the weight of the sky itself to keep you safe. The truth, but he’d already confused you—and himself—enough in trying to express how he feels for you. To try and elaborate any further would just be cruel.

So he settles for silence as the three of you continue the walk.

You give a sigh after a moment, stopping in the middle of the street and turning to face Din, dropping the bag of supplies at your feet as you do. The kid’s ears droop from where you hold him against your hip, sensing the unspoken tension coursing between his caretakers.

“I don’t want to be mad at you anymore,” your eyes are big, brave in their vulnerability. You’re chewing on the inside of your cheek, thinking for a second before your next words leave you in a rush. “What you said last night really hurt me. I’m not gonna pretend I understand all of it, because I don’t. But I.... I know you’re only trying to do what’s best.” The breath you take is quick, sharp. Your shoulders pull back, setting your posture with courage that doesn’t exactly reach your eyes. “I hope you can understand why I lashed out before I took the time to think it through.”

“I do,” Din resists the urge to flex his hands into fists at his side. He wants to reach out to you, to touch your arm or shoulder or cheek in reassurance. But there are the Devaronians to his back. City streets filled with watchful eyes. Soft heart. It’s a risk neither of you can afford to take.

You nod, lips pressed together. “Friends?”

Din ducks his head in agreement, shouldering your bag for you. “Friends.”

The smile you give is still a bit tight, but genuine in the relief it communicates. “Cool.”

The two of you walk side by side the rest of the way back to the Crest. The silence is easier this time.

It takes another day in hyperspace to reach Coruscant. He spends most of it in the cockpit, tracing signals and rewiring faulty panels, but he keeps the doors open. He’d like the convince himself it was just so he could hear your radio, which you have playing all day, but that’s just an added bonus.

There’s something calming about the noise you and the kid make as you go about your daily tasks. He likes the frustrated huffs you give when you try and fail to get the kid to work through the drills you’ve made for him, or how you turn the radio up when there’s a song you’re particularly enjoying. The child’s constant chattering serves as a reassuring white-noise.

The warmth of it all is enough to transform the general air of the ship in a way you’ve managed to do for months at this point. He doesn’t know why it’s taken him this long to acknowledge that. He allows himself to sink into the comfort it gives him, even if it takes several barriers of steel between him and you to do so.

It is late afternoon on Coruscant by the time he lands the ship in a remote hangar.

Din pushes away from the console and stands. He immediately has to catch himself on the headrest of the pilot’s seat, vision blackening at the edges for a moment before returning to normal.

Furrowing his brow in confusion, he quickly checks his vitals. The graphic flickers to life on his display screen. All normal, so--

Din heaves a sigh. He hasn’t slept for maybe… four days straight? That sounded about right. Since the Crest landed on Canto at least.

He rests his elbow against the pilot’s seat, briefly lifting his helm to his forehead in order to rub his face with his gloved hand in a weak attempt to rouse himself. It doesn’t work.

The informant most likely to know anything about Koresh’s whereabouts was at a law office of some sort, their schedule regimented enough that he could get away with finding them in a few hours’ time. It would be best to catch them right as they were coming into the office anyway, early morning hours usually means less people around. Waiting until morning would be ideal, really.

It’s a long-winded way of justifying a nap.

Din carefully climbs the ladder back down into the hull. You’re in the process of reading something to the child, who sits in your lap as he gnaws on a fruit leather. You glance up as Din passes, giving him a small smile in greeting. He nods in response, then makes his way to his bunk. A familiar, guarded, exchange. Back to basics.

Din allows himself the comfort of stripping down to his under-armor but keeps the helm on, settling onto the bunk with a grunt. The blue darkness is quick to agitate, the day’s frustrations and unsettled tensions quickly tumble into the memory of how this same faint light hit your bare body as you twisted around him. The press of your breasts against his chest. The hiccuping breaths you took when you were about to--

He sharply turns on his side, as if physical movement could push the thought away.

It takes a while for his brain to settle, so tired it’s nearly impossible to rest. He lays as still as possible, counting every inhale and holding before releasing the breath. It nearly works. He’s still so jittery he can’t keep his eyes shut for too long without it feeling as though he were being dropped from an unknown but impossible height.

Sighing, Din sits back up and slides the door of his quarters back open. He isn’t sure how long it has been since he first lay down, but all the lights in the hull have been turned off. The only source of light is the soft glow of a lantern just around the corner of the stacked crates that block off the alcove you’d fashioned.

You’re singing a lullaby. He can only guess by the small sounds of sleepy babbling that you still have the kid with you.

Din can tell it’s something in your native tongue by the foreign, lilting quality of it. Nothing like the siren’s song he knows you’re capable of—it’s far too soft for it to be anything like what he heard you sing to the mountains--but it has a similar circling quality about it that he’s only ever heard from your lips.

It takes the breath out of him. Din sinks to the floor, resting his back against the wall and drawing his knees up to rest his elbows on their caps. He allows his head to droop forward, just for a moment. Just to listen a little longer, to grab onto these moments and store them somewhere quiet and hidden within him.

When the kid finally lets out a snore, you cut yourself off. It’s quiet for a long time, but he doesn’t hear any rustling of fabric that would suggest you getting up to put him back in the pram.

“I love you a lot, lil guy,” it’s a soft whisper. He doesn’t know if he would be able to hear it if it weren’t for his helm. “Your dad does too. He’s weird with the way he shows it sometimes, but he does. I can tell. It’s important you know that.”

Din closes his eyes, leaning his head against the wall between the two of you. He stays like that for a long time, listening as you continue to hum despite the fact that the child is asleep. When the lantern light finally clicks off, he clambers to his feet and retreats back to his bunk.

“Din?” It’s your voice, just outside. Panic surges in his chest, the slight warble of your words reminiscent of the night you woke up screaming.

He’s upright and at the door immediately. “Are you okay?”

“I can’t sleep,” your voice is hoarse. “Can I…”

Din slides the door open without hesitation. You already have the blindfold around your eyes, your arms protectively crossed over your stomach in a weak attempt at self-soothing.

Your hand hesitantly stretches out, blindly trying to locate him. He circles your wrist with his large hand, gently pulling you forward to guide your palm against his chest. You follow suit, collapsing against his body, burying your face in his sternum.

It’s a motion filled with such warm familiarity that if he closes his eyes he could almost imagine that the previous night didn’t end in the way it did. Almost as if this were just some long awaited reunion. He wraps his arms around you, holding you tightly against him.

“Hi,” your voice is a small, shy sound against his chest. It’s a greeting, it’s a let’s forget about all of it, for now. Just for now. Din lets go of you for a second to pull off his helmet, burying his face in your hair as soon as the thing is off. He breathes you in. He thinks you might be doing the same.

You eventually pull back, press your lips against his. It’s a small, chaste motion. He takes your hand and leads you back to his bunk, hoisting you up onto the mattress by your hips. Now eye-level with one another, Din stands between your open legs to kiss you again.

He doesn’t allow himself to think it through. Not as he leaves to retrieve the same blanket and pillow as he had the previous night. Not as he returns to find you exactly where he’d left, the sweater you were wearing in a crumbled heap on the floor. Not as your hot mouth presses against his as you undress him. Not as he sucks a constellation of bruises over your chest. Not as he stretches you open with his fingers, winding you into a quivering mess of exposed nerves with his tongue and hands alone.

In the haze of your second orgasm, you reach for the ridged tent of his boxers with a moan, legs still shaking from the come-down. He pushes your hand away gently, kissing your temple and tucking you into his side. The two of you tumble into a deep sleep quickly after.

There are a few points throughout the night where you wake him. The first is a small gesture, just a hand against the side of his neck, but the feeling is so new that is rouses him from sleep instantly.

Your bare body occasionally shifts away from his as you sleep. Not purposefully, just in small readjustments that usually involve moving your hips away from his, or curling a little further into yourself so that the tops of his thighs loose contact with the warm undersides of yours. Every time you do he wakes up to readjust, promptly curling back around you because he’s too selfish to not hold onto you while he can.

There are a few instances where he wakes up because you’ve turned over and onto him, draping your body over his with a little snore or an incoherent sleep-mumble. He’s never seen someone sleep this deeply, and he’s entranced by every little motion of yours. How you nestle against whatever is closest before giving a content hum once readjusted. How your breathing feels against his skin. How your body radiates enough heat that he had to push some of the blankets off the bed and onto the floor. How fucking cold your feet are.

He likes the weight of you there—against his mattress, against him.

At around 4am, you rouse him again when you get up to use the bathroom. He pretends to still be asleep when you return, clumsily managing to clamber back onto the mattress while blindfolded. You settle back into his side, pressing the length of your nose against the warmth of his throat, hooking a leg over his hips and flinging your arm across his chest.

Smiling to himself, he closes his eyes and turns his face further away from you, feigning sleep out of curiosity of what you’d do. After a moment, your hand begins to trail across his chest, settling with your palm resting against his sternum as you tilt your head back, tracing a series of kisses along the underside of his jaw. He shifts his head and opens one eye slightly to look at you, the curve of your body illuminated in the bluish darkness of the bunk.

“Din,” your voice is rough with sleep, speaking with your lips barely hovering over his pulse.

You push yourself further upwards, using the hand on his chest as leverage. Then, your lips against his cheekbone. “Din.” It’s a whisper. Husky in his ear. Another kiss, at the corner of his mouth this time. This one lingers. “Din.”

There is no possible way he could keep playing coy. He seizes you in his arms, pulling you onto his chest to straddle his waist. You let out a surprised squeak before he seals his mouth over yours. You can’t contain a giggle, quickly stifling yourself by deepening the kiss.

Din gently cups either side of your neck with his hands, thumbs rubbing either side of your jaw. It’s the most sustained contact he’ll allow himself—only fair, considering what limited access you had to his. It’s… very important to him that you feel like the two of you were on equal footing.

Maybe he isn’t doing a very good job of it, placing all the emphasis in all the wrong places, but he is trying. In the only ways he knows how, he is trying.

He trails his hands down your legs in a languid praise. When his fingers reach the bandages wrapped around your injured knee, his hands immediately go to your hips to lift you off of him and back on the mattress.

“Fuck, ‘m sorry,” he mutters. “I forgot about the—here, lemme—"

“It’s fine,” you kiss him to make him stop talking. It works exceptionally well, he can’t help but chase your lips with his when you pull back to finish your sentence. “It doesn’t hurt anymore.”

“But you shouldn’t—”

“Last time I checked I was the authority figure on the subject,” you tease, prodding him between the ribs with your knuckle in mock chastisement. Your voice goes low. “Lemme prove it to you.”

And he thinks there’s just no way he hasn’t died and been sent to a heaven he certainly doesn’t deserve because your hands are moving down the length of his torso as you kiss him and just the feeling of that alone is enough. It could have only ever been this feeling alone and it would still be more than enough.

Without breaking from you, he wraps an arm around your lower back to keep you flush against him as he uses his other hand to push himself up. Back now pressed against the wall, he lowers you to his lap.

Your hands resume their downward path, palms flat against the skin of his stomach. He tucks both of his own hands in the pits of your knees, holding you exactly where you are as your hands wrap around his cock.

Din moans into your mouth right before you pull away, his neck stretching to chase your lips until you lean too far back for him to reach you. You release him, bringing up your hand just below your chin. The saliva you’ve gathered at the tip of your tongue glistens in the low, blue light of the captain’s quarters as you let it drip onto your hand.

If you weren’t wearing the blindfold, he knows you’d be looking up at him through your eyelashes in that heated way he had seen you do while flirting with that rat-faced boy back at the Tagge mansion. The thought of that alone it enough to have him straining towards you again, desperate to erase the events of that night—for your sake or his, he isn’t exactly sure.

You stop him by placing your hand, now wet with spit, back on his cock. One hard stroke is enough to have his body straining towards you, covering your neck in hard kisses and sharp little bites. He moans into your collarbone as you continue the agonizingly slow pump, your thumb coming up to swipe the head of his dick with every upwards stroke.

Din can feel how hot your cunt is from where you hover over his lap, the plush skin of your thighs pressed against his quads—his muscles, taught with the restraint it takes not to pin you down and fuck you senseless, are ropes of steel compared to how your soft body sinks against his.

That restraint crumbles when you lean forward to try and kiss him as you continue jacking him off, pressing your tits against his chest, breathing against his cheek as you blindly try to find his lips again. He surges forward to meet you, mouths clashing together in a heated reunion.

Wordlessly, Din removes his hands from your knees, sliding them up your thighs and grabbing onto your hips. He begins to roll you back onto the bed beneath him, but you place your free hand on his bicep, halting him before he can.

You pull away, slightly shoving him to lean back against the wall as you drag your tongue over your lips, plush from sleep and the force of the kiss. Maddeningly, you finished the motion by biting the corner of your bottom lip, right as you lift yourself up from his lap to tease the head of his cock against your entrance.

He can tell you’re still sore from the small sounds you make as you sink onto him, but his ability to acknowledge that quickly flies out the window because Maker you’re so fucking tight it’s nearly painful. He’s about to urge you off him, to insist on foreplay so he doesn’t hurt you--

And he’s left in an absolute daze because he realizes that you want it like this. Because with the first few rolls of your hips you’re already soaking his cock, mumbling incoherent phrases between heady little moans as you arch your spine. You throw your head back as you do, exposing the delicate expanse of your neck that he’d spend the rest of his living days marking if he could.

Din presses up into you to meet each thrust of your hips, the arm he had braced around you shifting up to press against the curve of your spine, coaxing your chest closer to his face. He sucks a nipple into his mouth, the hand that was resting against your leg moving up to press against your lower stomach.

His hands are so big against your body that his thumb is able to reach your clit from where his palm rests. Your hips stutter slightly at the new sensation and it takes far too much self-restraint to resist pinning you to the bed when he feels how you clench around him. He’s able to thrust into you a few times before you continue to ride him, one hand tangled in his hair, the other braced against his bicep.

You slam your hand against the wall for leverage, grinding down on him with a series of sharp gasps, rapidly increasing in pitch as his thumb steadily rubs circles onto your clit.

It’s quick but heated. He lowers the hand on your back and returns it to your hip in encouragement for you to keep going, burying his face in the crook of your neck. With the pace you’ve set, he feels his orgasm drawing up in his stomach far faster than he’d anticipated.

“F-fuck,” he’s able to choke out. “I’m—where should I—”

“Inside,” you pant. You’re holding your breath in that way you do when you’re about to come. “’s safe. Please, oh M—Din, please.”

Your words are more than enough to have him tumbling over the edge. It’s white-hot, then nearly blinding as he feels you quickly follow him, your hips jerking under his thumb. When he resurfaces, cock still pulsing inside you, he realizes he’s bitten down on the patch of skin where your shoulder meets your neck.

Din lets go of you immediately, mumbling an apology and kissing the salty spot before he settles his forehead against where the indentations of his teeth dug scores into the delicate flesh. You’ve already assumed the same position on his opposite shoulder, breathing hard. He holds you against him with both arms wrapped around your lower back.

The two of you stay like that, catching your breath, for what feels a long time. You eventually shift back, messily kissing him. Din grunts, placing a hand against the side of your head as his lips slide against yours.

Muscles still shaky, he lifts you off his lap and guides you back down on the mattress. Grunting, he rolls onto his side to grab his discarded shirt, using it to wipe you off and then himself. You give a sleepy moan as he does, immediately rolling onto your side and draping yourself over him again when he settles back down on the mattress.

“Pel kar’ta—” he begins a sentence he doesn’t know the ending of. You shake your head against his chest.

“Go to bed, Din Djarin,” you murmur, pressing a soft kiss against his shoulder. There’s an unabashed intimacy in how you say it, already half-sleep, all potential barriers forgotten in the haze and heaviness of your eyes.

In a dream, a formless shape stands in the far distance.

It is supposed to be the skinless figure. He knows this because he is still kneeling, still crouched in the midst of some kind of red fog that is at once a whipping wind and a still solace. It depends on how hard he focuses on it.

He can’t look up at it, not where it stands. There are two blazing lights to the distant shape’s back, so strong it forces him to keep his eyes to the ground. But he knows it is there. He knows it is supposed to be the skinless figure, but it isn’t. She never approaches.

He vomits anyway. It’s leeches, this time. A thick, black mass of them, writhing in the hands—his hands—that catch them. He watches as they fall.

When Din opens his eyes again, it is morning.

It is morning and you are gone. So are most of your things. Your bed is stripped, its contents folded in neat piles. You leave the medkit and a note. He doesn’t read it.

taglist: @im-the-nerdiest-of-them-a11 @walkingthegrounds @roseallisonparker @kaitlyn2907 @dinsbeskar @mandoandyodito @kyjoraven @ineffableloveforyou @hotsforrob @pointy-sharp @ironbabey @mufflerfluffler @pedropascalownsmysoul @carbonite-cruncher @daddydjarinxx @altarsw @sarahjkl82-blog @elfwoodfae

#the mandalorian x reader #the mandalorian x you #din djarin x reader #din djarin x you #din djarin #grogu #din and grogu #mando and grogu #the mandalorian x y/n #din djarin x y/n #star wars fanfiction #fanfic #i'll be here in the morning #i'll be here in the morning ch6

188 notes · View notes

nastybuckybarnes · 4 years

Text

Monsters - Four

Pairing: Dark!Bucky X Reader

Summary: Bucky Barnes is a man who just wants to do better. But he can’t stop the monster from coming out every now and then. As a last and hopeless attempt at calming The Winter Soldier, SHIELD finds him something they figured would help. An innocent young woman with not a lot going for her. Or, The Winter Soldiers newest victim.

Warnings: Angst, Smut, Language, Fluff, Sickness, Minor Injuries, Trigger warning kinda but not as bad as the last chapter

Word Count: 2.2K

A/n: here you go! I say fuck a posting schedule lol

THIS IS A DARK FIC WITH SEXUAL AND TRIGGERING CONTENT!!!

~*~

You sleep for a long time.

Nearly three days.

Bucky grows increasingly worried with each day that goes by that you don’t open your eyes. It gets to the point where he’s tempted to call a doctor, but he has no idea how he would explain it to them.

You finally wake up, in the afternoon of the third day, and Bucky is so relieved he could cry.

“Hey,” he whispers, helping you sit up when he sees you start to struggle. You look around curiously, confused until your eyes land on the gauze wrapped around your arms.

You look up at him, bottom lip wobbling, and he shakes his head, shushing you.

“It’s okay. You’re okay. I’m not gonna hurt you.” During the days when you were unconscious, it was a struggle to keep the soldier at bay. He won the fight every night though, the guilt weighing heavier than the desire to fuck.

“Why didn't you let me die?” You whimper, sorrow in your eyes. He rests his forehead against your shoulder and sighs.

“You called me a monster, and I got mad because I didn’t want you to be right. And then I proved your point. I just... the monster is there, inside of me. I can usually keep him at bay but... I know it’s not an excuse, and I may never make it up to you, but I didn’t want to hurt you the way that I did. I... it’s like I wasn’t in control of my own hands.” You don’t reply, keeping your eyes on your arms.

“I’m gonna go make you some soup. You’ve been asleep for three days. You need to eat. And drink. Okay?” You nod glumly, still emotionally numb as your mind tries to block out everything that happened.

Bucky’s only gone for a few minutes before he returns with a steaming bowl of soup and a plastic cup full of water. He hands you the water first, and your hands shake as you grab it. You take a small sip the grimace as your stomach flips.

“I know you probably don’t want to, but you’ve gotta eat just a little bit. Okay?” You nod and let him spoon feed you the soup. It’s good. Chicken noodle, from what you can tell, but no matter how good it tastes or how warm it feels going down, your stomach doesn’t want it.

You gag, hand coming up to cover your mouth, and Bucky curses, putting the soup on the side table and grabbing you in his arms. He rushes into the bathroom but he’s not fast enough. What little you ate comes rushing back up, spewing out of your mouth and all over yourself and a little on him.

He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, trying not to get too grossed out.

Your head lolls back, eyes rolling as a dizzy spell overwhelms you. He sets you down carefully on the counter, peeling the sweater off of you and tossing it into the hamper in the corner. You take shallow breaths, body aching.

He turns the shower on then rids himself of his clothes before doing the same to you. The two of you are naked in no time, and then he’s bringing you into the shower, the water a little too cool for your liking, but you don’t have it in you to complain.

He holds you upright, hands supporting your weight as the water pelts down on the two of you. You feel like everything is spinning, so you lay your head against his chest and take deep breaths in through your mouth. He presses a kiss to the top of your head and rubs your back gently.

“You’re okay.” He grabs a loofa and squirts some body wash on it, then starts gently washing your body.

His actions are innocent enough until he gets between your legs. It’s like you can sense the switch when he goes from Bucky to Soldier.

His hands grip you just a little firmer, his breathing is a little harder, his eyes dark and slightly glazed over. He pushes you against the wall gingerly, and you’re surprised by how gentle he’s being.

He hikes your legs up, one knee held over each of his arms. You lie there, half-conscious as the water rains down on you.

He slides his cock through your folds a few times before impaling you, stretching you on his thick length. He grunts softly in your ear, muttering softly in Russian as he fucks you. His thrusts aren't rough and hard, they’re long and precise, each one making your cunt instinctively clench on him.

You keep your eyes closed, wanting nothing more than to go to sleep, but he keeps fucking you until he cums, spilling inside of you with a low groan. He stays sheathed inside of you, palms splayed on the tile by your hips, and you close your eyes tightly as another dizzy spell hits you.

He sighs and you know that Bucky is back. He pulls out of you and carefully lowers you to the ground before picking you up again and taking you out of the shower. He sits you on the counter once more, turns the shower off, then dries your body with a fluffy grey towel.

“I’m sorry,” he whispers. You don’t reply. You don’t think you could speak if you wanted to. Your head won’t stop spinning.

He picks you up and brings you into his room again, laying you down on the bed and tucking you in. “I’m gonna go get you a garbage can, in case you need to go again,” he whispers, smoothing your hair around your face.

Your eyes are already closed and he sighs, hating the fact that he caused this. What’s worse, is that the soldier took over while he was trying to make it up to you. He took advantage of your vulnerable state.

He sets a new cup of water on the nightstand and a garbage can on the floor, hoping that you get better soon.

~*~

You do.

It’s nearly two weeks of consuming next to no food or water and throwing up multiple times a day, but you eventually start recovering, and for that, he couldn’t be more grateful.

You’re sitting in his bed, sipping on some tea, when he comes into the room.

“How are you feeling?” He asks, hand resting on your knee through the blanket. You shrug, not meeting his gaze.

“I’m sorry. I... I don’t think I’ll ever be able to apologize enough.” You shrug again.

“I can tell.” He’s confused and you sigh, “I can tell when it’s not you. When it’s... him.” He raises his eyebrows and you look down, chewing your bottom lip for a moment before you muster up enough courage to speak.

“When... when you touch me... it’s softer. You might say mean things, but your hands don’t squeeze too hard. And when it’s him touching me... he holds me really really tight.” He raises his eyebrows, having had no idea that that was a thing.

“So I know when it’s you and when it’s him. And I know that you haven’t touched me since...” you trail off and he nods, scratching the nape of his neck. “It wasn’t all me,” he whispers again, trying to explain himself. “It was me at first, but then... it’s like he was controlling me.” You nod, not looking up.

“I don’t remember all of it, but I know your voice sounded different. Angrier.” He cups your cheek gently, cursing himself when you flinch away.

“Since then I haven’t been nearly as bad,” he whispers. “I can tell. The soldier... when he comes now he’s more gentle. He’s not nearly as rough as before.” He nods, happy that this is at least working.

You lean back against the headboard and close your eyes, exhausted beyond belief.

“It’s gonna take some time for you to heal up fully, but you’re making great progress. In a few days, you’ll be eating solid’s again. And then you’ll be up and walking around again.” You nod, eager to be healthy again.

He looks from your eyes to your lips, then back down, licking his lips.

“When I picked you... I didn't think they’d really go through with it. I thought it would’ve been another plan that never got to see the light of day. But then you were here and... I... I was in shock. You’re even more beautiful in person. And you’re so strong and resilient.” You look up, eyes finding his pretty pink lips.

“I know I haven’t been good to you, but can I please kiss you?” You nod meekly, eyes fluttering closed as he presses his lips to yours in a gentle kiss.

It’s everything a kiss with him should be, and so much more. His hands rest on your neck, thumbs gently rubbing the corner of your jaw, right below your ears.

You pull away after a moment more and rest your forehead against his, a small smile gracing your lips.

“This is how things should be,” he whispers, stroking your hair gently. You nod, hands coming up to hold onto his wrists.

“Yeah.” The word is whispered so softly from your lips, that if he didn’t have enhanced hearing, he wouldn’t have heard it.

He presses another gentle kiss to your lips then pulls away. “You should rest,” he whispers, leaning back to look at you. You hesitantly meet his eyes, and when you don’t see the darkness and anger that was there before, you nod.

“Yeah, okay.” You lay down and relax, smiling to yourself as he gently traces over your cheek, his fingers soft and feather-light, a drastic change from his touches three weeks ago.

~*~

It’s a week later when you can walk again, a week after that when he feels comfortable enough to leave you alone, with access to very few things.

He’s on the jet home, mind on you as the rest of the team celebrates a mission gone well.

“You were great out there, James,” Natasha says with a smile, patting his shoulder. He grins at her, cheeks turning pink.

“I see your new remedy is working?” Steve asks, grinning from ear to ear. Bucky scratches his neck and nods. “Yeah, I guess you could say that.” Nat looks between the two super-soldiers, brows furrowed.

“What kind of remedy is that?” Bucky shakes his head at the redhead. “Just something Fury recommended. Didn’t think I could do it but here we are.” She nods, looking up into his eyes with a gentle smile.

“I’m glad it’s working. It’s good to see you back to normal. I missed the normal you.” He nods, sighing softly as his mind goes to you. “Yeah, I’ve missed it too.” She rests her hand on his shoulder then sighs, letting it slide off and rest in front of her.

“You’re coming tonight, right?” He furrows his brows in confusion. “What’s tonight?”

“Stark’s throwing a little celebration. It’s just gonna be us there. But he wants to celebrate such a clean streak of missions.” He mulls it over, then eventually decides that you’ll be fine if he stays out for another night. You’ve proven that you’re not going to harm yourself anymore, and you seem like you’re starting to genuinely enjoy the arrangement.

“It’d mean a lot to me if you came,” She says, being vulnerable for a moment with him. He raises his eyebrows then nods, knowing not to take her vulnerability lightly. “Yeah. I’ll be there.”

The night consists of soft music, card games, and drinks, all courtesy of one Tony Stark. Bucky spends a fair portion of the night beside Natasha, the two of them laughing and talking together for hours as they each have drink after drink.

Eventually, when things start winding down and Bucky’s walking her to her room, he brings up a painful topic.

“That night… when I tried to… you know... “ She looks up at him, smiling gently as he tries to express his feelings. “I’m sorry. It… it wasn’t me. And I know that that’s no excuse, but I mean it. But I’m starting to control the monster more.” She cups his cheeks, leans up on her toes, and presses a kiss to his lips.

“I know you’d never willingly hurt me. And I don’t blame you for what the soldier does. I know that the two of you aren’t the same person.” He wraps his arms around her and kisses her deeper, tongue brushing against her plump pink lips. She pulls him backwards until they’re in her room, and closes the door, panting against his mouth as his hands wander over her form.

Her curves are inviting, and he can’t help but grab her ass. She moans into his mouth and the two of them tumble to the bed, Bucky ready to apologize physically for all the things the soldier did, the things that he’s been wanting to do since he first laid eyes on her.

#bucky x nat #Dark Series #dark!fic #dark #dark!bucky barnes #steve x reader dark fic #bucky x reader dark au #Steve rogers x reader Dark!fic #dark!marvel #james bucky barnes #bucky x reader #bucky barnes/reader #bucky barnes x reader #tw suidice

658 notes · View notes

yaimlight · 3 years

Text

Rating: explicit 18+

Pairings: Katsuki x Shoto / Katsuki x fem!reader / Shoto x fem!reader / Katsuki x fem!reader x Shoto

A/N: part of Two’s Company, Three’s A Crowd series but can be read on own. Story version available on ao3.

“Here’s how tonight’s going to work,” his said sternly, unbuttoning his jacket as he strode over to the sofa, gripping the back and leaning into Shoto’s space. “You’re going to go into the bedroom, get naked and kneel in the middle of the bed and wait for us like the good little slut you are.” A shiver ran down Shoto’s spine at the casual degradation. He liked that with Katsuki, didn’t care when he called him slut or whore in situations like this but he kept his features blank, raising an eyebrow at the blonde, “am I?”

Katsuki’s smirk widened. For now he was finding Shoto’s defiance appealing, he did always like it when Shoto fought back but he suffered no delusions that before long he would bend to the other mans will, handing over control to the blonde. For now though he was happy to play the brat as Katsuki called it, defiant and teasing. That was until he felt Katsuki’s hand on his thigh, squeezing at the muscle. “If you know what’s good for you.”

Shoto yawned, eyes barely seeing the TV as he waited for Katsuki and Y/N to get home. Katsuki had been adamant that they would be home by ten but the clock was slowly creeping closer to midnight and though he wasn’t worried per se he was starting to grow concurred, just a little. He had barely heard from either of them all night apart from a couple of texts, Katsuki complaining about the gala whilst Y/N kept chiming in with teasing comments and reminders that Katsuki needed to be doing something other than harassing Shoto. Not that he had minded the attention. He never minded the attention.

All of them were expecting this night to turn into something and though they hadn’t really spoke about what would happen when the other two got home Shoto wasn’t leaving anything to chance. The first thing he had done when he got home was shower, scrubbing every inch of himself clean. The temptation had been there to get himself off with half formed fantasies and memories but Shoto wanted to wait, wanted to get lost in the tangle of sheets and the feel of Katsuki and Y/N around him. So he had kept his hands to himself, keeping himself busy as he blow dried his hair, pulling the long strands into a lose plat that ran all the way down his back, lose strands falling into his face. By the time he had been done with that the only thing left for Shoto to do was wait. So he had pulled on some leggings and an oversized jumper and taken up his place on the sofa, eagerly anticipating the of his lovers but that had been three hours ago now and Shoto’s excitement had dwindled into almost nothingness and he was seriously considering going to bed. It had been a long day and even though they were all off the next day Shoto wasn’t so convinced he could keep his eyes open for much longer.

Sighing he chanced a look at the clock, contemplating phoning one of them or even just texting to let them know he was going to bed but like they had been summoned by his desire to sleep the rattle of keys in the lock came and Shoto froze as he reached for his phone, relief washing over him at the gentle murmur of the other two talking. “Welcome home,” he called, looking round as Y/N came through into the living room but whatever else he might have been planning to say died on his lips.

She looked stunning in her red dress, the fabric the same colour as Katsuki’s eyes and was picked specifically to match the blonde but that wasn’t what caught his attention. Her neck and jaw were littered with bite marks and hickys, all the marks various shades of reds and purples, some of them starting to fade to yellow around the edges. For them to be there they had to be fresh, maybe five minutes old, ten at a push. That could only mean that whilst Shoto had been sat there waiting for them to return they had been somewhere in the building, Katsuki’s mouth attached to her neck and probably dragging one sweet moan after another from between parted lips. Shoto’s eyes narrowed. Could they have not waited to get back to him?

“Hello my love” she smiled, supporting herself against the back of the sofa as she leant down. She cupped his cheek, tilting his head up to hers and a wide smile on her lips. He was anticipating the kiss, his eyes closing and lips slightly parted before their lips were even pressed together. He had thought it would be like all the other kisses they exchanged when one of them got home, chaste and short but sweet all the same. He hadn’t been expecting her to swipe her tongue across his lips, prodding gently at the seams until Shoto parted his lips and let her in.

Moaning he tipped his head back further, hands settling on her waste and tugging her onto his lap, his excitement growing as she went willingly. The kiss was hard and demanding, Shoto losing himself in it quickly. He tangled a hand in her hair, holding her mouth against his as the other tried to find its way under the many layers of her skirt. It had been far too long since he had been able to get lost in her like this and Shoto was quickly growing desperate and hungry under her, his dick already half hard. He wasn’t sure he would be able to wait tonight and he was probably only a few more minutes away from flipping her over onto the sofa and hiking her skirts up just enough for him to get his head between her legs.

“That’s enough,” Katsuki growled from somewhere behind her and suddenly everything stopped. She pulled away from him, laughing as Shoto’s hands went back to her waist in an attempt to keep her close, his lips chasing hers. A growl came from behind, Shoto catching just a glimpse of Katsuki as he stepped up behind Y/N, wrapping an arm around her waist and hulled her off of Shoto’s lap. Her laughter got louder, a wide smile on her lips as she allowed the blonde to manhandle her until she was standing once more.

Shoto scowled at the other man who was stood as close to Y/N as he could get, his arm still tightly wrapped around her waist and chin resting on her shoulder. He was smirking at Shoto, confident and smug as he slowly turned his head and placed a kiss on her neck over one of the almost faded marks, his eyes never leaving Shoto’s. So that’s how it was going to be then, Katsuki dictating how the rest of the evening would go. He wasn’t against it, just Katsuki had a tendency to drag things out and be unnecessarily mean about it and Shoto wasn’t sure he would be able to put up with it tonight.

He scoffed when Shoto continued to scowl at him, unwrapping himself from around Y/N. Katsuki handed her his award, Shoto only just noticing the heavy looking glass X mounted on a black base. He should congratulate the other man, should let him know how proud Shoto was of him but he didn’t want to stroke his ego too much. He was smug enough as it was. She took the award with a smile, Katsuki watching her go as she disappeared behind the sofa and out of Shoto’s view, the clicking of her heels fading as she went back into the bedroom.

As soon as she was gone Katsuki’s sharp gaze snapped back to Shoto, his red eyes dark and hungry. He looked good in his suit, the black fabric tailored perfectly to highlight his well-defined chest and arm muscles as well as his trim waist. His eyes were rimmed in black, making the red stand out even more, his undercut styled to perfection, not a single hair out of place. He looked intimidating, powerful and hot and the asshole knew it.

“Here’s how tonight’s going to work,” his said sternly, unbuttoning his jacket as he strode over to the sofa, gripping the back and leaning into Shoto’s space. He sat up slightly straighter, refusing to back down and holding Katsuki’s gaze. The blonde may be running things but Shoto wasn’t about to make it easy for him. “You’re going to go into the bedroom, get naked and kneel in the middle of the bed and wait for us like the good little slut you are.” A shiver ran down Shoto’s spine at the casual degradation. He liked that with Katsuki, didn’t care when he called him slut or whore in situations like this but he kept his features blank, raising an eyebrow at the blonde, “am I?”

Katsuki’s smirk widened, his amusement clear. For now he was finding Shoto’s defiance appealing, he did always like it when Shoto fought back but he suffered no delusions that before long he would bend to the other mans will, handing over control to the blonde. For now though he was happy to play the brat as Katsuki called it, defiant and teasing. That was until he felt Katsuki’s hand on his thigh, squeezing at the muscle. “If you know what’s good for you.”

Shoto’s mouth suddenly felt dry, his tongue darting out to lick at his lips. “And exactly how long will I be waiting?” he managed to get out, his flat voice only wavering slightly as Katsuki’s hand slid higher until his thumb brushed against Shoto’s now fully hard dick. Katsuki leaned in, dragging his nose along Shoto’s jaw, gently getting him to tilt his head to the side. His lips followed closely behind, teeth nipping along his jaw and up to his ear. “However long I want,” he growled out harshly, cupping Shoto’s erection and grinding his palm down.

Shoto’s head fell back against the sofa, moaning loudly as his hips jerked forward, hands darting out to grab hold of Katsuki’s thighs. The blonde chuckled, cruel and amused as he continued to move his hand against Shoto, dragging low moans and sighs from between his parted lips. He could practically feel the smugness rolling off the blonde, the other man clearly feeling like he had won but Shoto wasn’t quite ready to give up just yet. “What will you be doing-” Shoto broke of to groan, Katsuki’s mouth latching on to the sensitive spot under his jaw and sucking harshly, leaving behind a mark that Shoto’s uniform wouldn’t be able to cover up, “whilst I’m waiting?”

Katsuki pulled back and Shoto lifted his head to watch the other man, already missing the feel of Katsuki against him. Katsuki isn’t smiling, his dark eyes pinning Shoto in place and making him feel trapped. His hands flexed on Katsuki’s thighs, fingers digging in as Katsuki griped at Shoto’s dick through the thin fabric of his leggings, his thumb pressing down on the head and rubbing firmly against it. Shoto sucked in a breath, his hands twitching but still he doesn’t look away, entranced by the way Katsuki’s tongue darts out to wet his lips.

He wants to slide his hands up higher, wants to unbuckle the blondes’ belt and slip his hand inside the stupidly expensive trousers but he also wants Katsuki on his knees. He wants to see those dark and hungry eyes staring up at him as his lips spread wide around his straining member. He wanted a lot of things and he wasn’t sure where to start or even if he would be granted the chance to choose.

Katsuki’s eyes flicked to the side, a smirk spreading across his lips. He glanced back at Shoto, winking at him before he pulled away once more, Shoto moaning in frustration as the blonde squeezed at his dick before letting go completely and stepping backwards out of Shoto’s hold. Y/N was waiting for him, sliding up to Katsuki’s side as she passed him a glass of whiskey. Katsuki wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her closer as he took a sip of the amber liquid. Her hand rested against his chest, her head tipped back expectantly. Katsuki didn’t leave her waiting for long, his smirk knowing as he leant down and claimed her lips in a bruising kiss.

They looked good like that, dressed as they were and solely focused on the other, uncaring that Shoto was watching, his fingers twitching on his thighs as he longed to join in. It wasn’t lost on him how out of place he would look next to the other two, dressed as they were and looking like royalty, with him in his old and rather basic clothing. He was sure that in this moment he would only look good on his knees, grovelling at their feet and willing to serve. Maybe next time. Maybe latter.

The kiss ended abruptly, Katsuki nipping at her lips when she whined at the loss. “Why are you still here?” Katsuki growled, glaring at Shoto as he ducked his head and bit down on her exposed collar bone. She moaned loudly, head tipping back to give him more room to trail his mouth down the open v of her dress. Her eyes met Shoto’s over Katsuki’s head, her pupils blown wide and a wicked smirk on her lips. He wanted to stay, wanted to watch as Katsuki continued to do whatever it was he was planning but he knew if he stayed Katsuki would make him regret it. It would feel good, whatever Katsuki deemed as an appropriate punishment but it would be frustrating, the blonde working him up again and again just to leave him on edge and unsatisfied.

Sighing he pushed up off the sofa, taking one last look at the couple before heading back towards the bedroom. He didn’t look back, not even when he heard Y/N gasping and Katsuki’s low and rumbling laughter. If he looked back he would stop and if he stopped than Katsuki would make him wait and Shoto really didn’t want to wait any longer than he had to.

Shoto ignored the main light, instead turning one of the bedside lamps on and filling the room with a muted yellow glow. He made quick work of pulling his clothes off and folding them nicely. Normally he would leave them on the chair in the corner but considering the mood Katsuki was in Shoto didn’t know if it would be needed so instead he placed them on top of the dresser, ready for the next day.

Shoto crawled up onto the bed, situating himself in the middle of the black sheets and facing out into the room. He spread his knees slightly and raised himself up, his muscles tensing. He lifted his arms, slipping his hands under his braid and lacing them together at the back of his neck. It was a favourite position of Y/Ns, liking to see them proudly on display whilst being at her mercy. The last time he had been like this though Katsuki had been opposite him, Y/N directing the blondes every movement until Shoto was a begging mess and Katsuki was snarling and making demands. That was a distant memory though, having happened eight months ago on her birthday and Shoto was very much eager to create a new memory.

Time passed, Shoto not really sure how long but his thighs were aching along with his shoulders and his erection had started to soften slightly. He was still aroused though, his mind constantly straying to what the other two were doing out in the other room. He’s been in this situation before, years ago and the feelings of anticipation for what’s to come and the annoyance of being kept waiting were still the same. At least this time he wasn’t blindfolded and bound though maybe that’s worse because Shoto’s eyes would not stop darting around the dimly lit room, his hands constantly twitching against his neck and his wedding band getting caught in his hair.

“Well aren’t you just delectable,” Shoto sat up straighter at Y/Ns teasing voice having been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn’t even heard her coming. He keeps his head facing forward, eyes darting to the side so he could follow her as she strolled into the room to stand in front of him. Surprisingly she was still in her dress, her neck and chest covered in bite marks and bruises, Katsuki making her look like the victim of a vampire attack.

Her eyes drag over Shoto and he felt it as if it were her hands, fingers gently sliding from his neck and down his chest and abs. His dick twitched, his interest renewed under her gaze and her lips curled up into a smirk, her teeth biting down on her plump bottom lip as she looked at Shoto like she wanted to devour him. She didn’t move though, didn’t touch or ask things off him and Shoto knew then that she was as much under Katsuki’s command as he was.

“You managed to listen this time then,” Katsuki grumbled as he strode into the room. Shoto’s eyes darted to him but the blonde didn’t even acknowledge him, his eyes fixed on Y/N. “I always listen,” she smirked, turning to look at Katsuki as he scoffed, raising an eyebrow at her as he place his whiskey glass on the dresser then proceeded to shrug his suit jacket off, flinging it across the back of the chair. “I do listen, I just chose to ignore what you’re saying,” she shrugged, that teasing smile still on her lips. Katsuki came up behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist and pressing his front against her back. “Not tonight though,” he mumbled as he pressed a kiss to her cheek. “No, not tonight,” she placed her hand on his arm, sliding it up as she tilted her head to look at him, “I am yours, do with me what you will”.

The room seemed to go still, the two of them staring into the others eyes for a long few moments before Katsuki leant down and sealed his lips over hers. Shoto could do nothing more than watch as they kissed, this one slow and tender and full of love, Katsuki accepting the trust she was placing in him. It was a kiss he had seen many times before, one he had also shared with the both of them on multiple occasions and every time it reminded him of how lucky he was to have this, to have them. They part slowly, smiling softly at the other and Shoto can feel an answering one on his face even though neither of them are looking at him.

“What about you?” Katsuki asks, turning to look at Shoto, “you good?” Katsuki looked directly at him, his gaze soft in comparison to his gruff voice. It’s an out, an opportunity for Shoto to ask for something soft, more of a joint adventure before Katsuki got too into it. Before he got to the point where something could go wrong and damage their relationship, not that Shoto thought anything could at this point. Shoto had been hoping for a night together, the three of them a mass of limbs as they took pleasure in the others. He hadn’t thought that they would do anything to involved but considering it was their only free night for what would be a while he should have known better than to think they would do anything that was simple.

“Yes,” he said simply, perfectly comfortable to let the blonde have his fun. The affect was almost instantaneous, Katsuki’s soft smile became an almost predatory smirk, eyes darkening. “Good,” he growled, stepping back and out of Y/Ns hold. He shoved his hand in her hair, gripping tightly and yanked her head back. Shoto swayed forward as she gasped, hands flying up to grab at his wrist but not to pull him away. Her back was bowed, chest forced out, drawing Shoto’s eyes down. Katsuki’s other hand came up, shoving under the fabric of her dress and cupping her breast, squeezing gently. She moaned lowly, the movement of Katsuki’s hand visible as he pinched at her nipple.

It’s maddening, watching Katsuki as he yanks the deep red fabric out of the way, exposing her chest to both of them. Shoto wants to get his mouth on her, wants to cover his tongue with ice and suck one nipple into his mouth and leave it cold and hardened only for Katsuki to come along with his warm hands, pinching and twisting until she was whimpering from the attention. He wants to touch and taste. It always leaves him feeling needy and desperate when he wasn’t allowed to interact with them but that was why Katsuki was keeping her out of his reach, not even giving Shoto the chance to even try and reach out.

Katsuki untangled his hand from her hair, spinning her to the side. With quick and sure movements he yanked down the sleeves of her dress, Y/N tugging her arms free so the top half of her dress fell to her waist. She didn’t have a bra on, a dress like that not allowing for it. Katsuki didn’t waste any time, hands and mouth descending on her chest as he covered her in more marks, more claims of ownership. “Katsuki,” she moaned, her hands going to his shoulders and head tipping back and just allowing the blonde to have his fill.

Shoto can see he isn’t being gentle, can see how his teeth sink into the swell of her breast as he bites down with a growl. Shoto’s dick twitched and before he can stop himself he lets out a whine, wanting to be pressed behind her and leaving his own marks on her neck. The noise has Katsuki stilling, head turning to smirk at Shoto. He knows what Shoto wants, knows that he likes not being able to touch as much as he hates it. They lock eyes, Katsuki cupping the underside of her breast and deliberately dragged his tongue across her nipple, mouth wide and head turned so Shoto can see what he’s doing. She hums, her eyes closed and tugging at Katsuki’s hair. He doesn’t seem to appreciate it though and with a low growl he sealed his lips around the hardened nub and bit down, hard.

Her body goes stiff, her mouth falling open on a cry and hands tightening in his hair but she doesn’t push him away, allowing him to sink his teeth in to the point that it must be painful. She’s never been one to shy away from a little pain with her pleasure though and neither he or Katsuki had ever denied her that spark of pleasure that came with the pain. Katsuki pulled back, keeping her nipple caught between his teeth before letting it go with a pop. It’s red, sore looking and in an attempt to sooth the sting Katsuki places a gentle kiss on it that was completely at odds to his previous harsh treatment.

Once satisfied he straightened, placing a soft kiss on her lips before they both turned their attention to Shoto. It was worse having two sets of eyes on him, his skin prickly under the intensity. Shoto shifted on his knees slightly, starting to feel uncomfortable in the position he had put himself in. “Think someone’s feeling left out,” Katsuki mumbled teasingly, smirking knowingly. Shoto huffed, glaring at the other man but Y/Ns laughter cut through his annoyance. “He does look rather lonely,” she smiled. He can’t miss the hunger in her eyes, the way she bites at her lip and her eyes drag across every inch of him. Katsuki snorted, “go keep him company,” he steps out of her way, hand gently pushing her forward and she goes without complaint.

Shoto’s attention focuses on her, watching intently as her hands go to her skirt and she starts shimmying out of the mass amounts of plush fabric and netting. It pools at her feet, leaving her stood in a pair of black lace underwear and her heels. Shoto licks at his lips, taking in the tempting view before him. He wants to touch but he knows he isn’t allowed, Katsuki not having told him he could. Stepping out of the puddle of fabric she quickly slips her heels off and takes the few steps to the bed, leaving her dress behind on the floor.

She crawled up towards him, still smiling and Shoto straightens, suddenly very aware of his nakedness. Once close enough she pushed up onto her knees, mirroring Shoto’s stance and shuffling even closer. “Hey,” she smiled, hands settling on Shoto’s hips to keep her steady as she leant in, her mouth finding his. Shoto leans into it as much as he can, moaning into it as she teases her tongue across his lips. He loses himself to it, hands tightening behind his neck to keep them there and just lets her dominate the kiss.

They have shared a lot of kisses over the years and Shoto thinks he would never tire off it. Her tongue sweeps across his lips, prodding gently and Shoto grants her entrance, her tongue slipping into his mouth instantly and coaxing his own to move with hers. It was deep and long, the kind of kiss that Shoto would like to press into, taking her down to the bed and pin her beneath him. This is good though, steeling his breath yet leaving him wanting more and he would have been happy to continue that way until he felt her fingers ghosting along his forgotten erection.

With a groan he pulled away from the kiss, his eyes fluttering open to see her black eyes shining back at him, a wicked smirk on her lips. Her hand warm around him, unnaturally so and it doesn’t take long for him to recognises his own quirk being used against him.

Her touch is teasingly light, fingers gliding up and down him with barely any intent behind it, the occasional press of her thumb against his leaking head only making his frustration worse. Its too soon for him to beg, too soon for him to break down and give Katsuki what he wants but Shoto can’t stop the desperate moan he makes as she presses her thumb down once more, rubbing purposely at the underside of his head. It’s been a while since he had someone else’s hands on him and he is ashamed to admit that the gentle touch is getting him more worked up than it normally would.

“Do you want more?” she mumbled against his jaw, her mouth surprisingly cold despite the heat radiating off of her. “Please,” he gasped as she sealed her lips over the same spot Katsuki had, sucking harshly. Shoto’s hips jerked forward, chasing something more but as suddenly as her hand had appeared it was gone, Y/Y laughing at the frustrated whine he made. “Hush love, I’ll give you what you need,” she pressed a kiss to the corner of his mouth and Shoto turned his head, trying to capture her lips but she is gone before he has the chance to.

Her lips alternated between hot and cold as she kisses and nips her way down his neck and chest, her teeth scraping over his nipples and sucking briefly before she continued on her way down. Her hands held onto his hips, supporting her weight as she shuffled back, working her way down his body. Her spine curved beautifully, drawing his eye down to the swell of her ass. Shoto wants once more to touch, to run his fingers through her hair, to force her head down and take.

His hands slip, arms lowering but before he can even think about letting go a disapproving “no” cuts across the room. Shoto’s head snapped round to find Katsuki leaning against the doorframe, eyes fixed on Shoto and glaring. He had rolled his shirt sleeves up to his elbows, his tie gone and the first couple of buttons of his shirt unbuttoned. He’s got another glass of whiskey, the glass dangling from his fingertips and his legs crossed at the ankles, looking relaxed. He had looked good in his suit but like this he truly looked magnificent.

Y/Ns hand stilled the moment Katsuki had spoken, her mouth open and pressed teasingly close to where he wanted her, so close in fact that her cheek was brushing against his straining member and with every twitch he was leaving a smear of pre-cum along the unblemished skin. “Put them back,” Katsuki commands, eyes narrowing when Shoto doesn’t comply with the order straight away.

He has two options, comply with Katsuki and most likely get Y/Ns mouth around him or ignore the blonde and thread his fingers through her hair and most likely end up being forced to sit on his hands and watch whilst his own frustrations grow. The idea of playing the brat is tempting, the thought of denying Katsuki what he wanted giving Shoto a small sense of control but his need was greater and with a sigh he lifted his arms once more, interlocking his fingers behind his neck again and looking at the blonde with what he hoped was annoyance.

Katsuki smirked, clearly happy with his win. “Continue,” he stated, taking a swig of his drink. Y/N moved before he had even finished talking, kissing her way down and across so she could mouth at the bottom of his erection. Shoto hissed at the sudden feeling of her warm mouth on him, his hips jerking forward as he sought out more.

She hummed against him, her grip on his hips tightening as finally her mouth made contact with his leaking tip. The sound that was dragged out of Shoto was a mix between a moan and a whine and it was only matched by the mocking laughter that floated over from the door. Katsuki pushed off the door, a casual confidence about him as he walked across the room to stand behind her, smirking at Shoto who was trying to keep his eyes open, his body shaking slightly from the effort of staying in the same position for so long. Katsuki lifted his free hand, eyes dropping down to watch as he placed it on her lace covered ass, squeezing at the plump flesh. She moaned around Shoto as her lips sunk down his length, her warm tongue pressing down against the vein. It was good, always was and she knew exactly how to work him up but keep him just teetering on the edge.

She sucked harshly at the head, her tongue lapping at his leaking slit and moaning at the taste of him. Shoto’s eyes fluttered closed, his head tipping back and hips straining against her hold but her grip tightened, keeping him still as she continued to work him over. He was breathing deeply, heart beating rapidly as he felt his release racing towards the surface. He was close already and it had probably only been five minutes but the way her tongue pressed against him, the tight suction of her mouth as he hit the back of her throat was enough to have him hurtling towards his climax already. “Stop,” Katsuki barked and she stills instantly, her lips sealed around his tip and tongue pressing against the sensitive underside. Shoto snarled, eyes snapping open as he jerked his head forward to glare at Katsuki. “Don’t look so fucking put out, you’ll get what you want,” Katsuki ran his hand up her back, the woman humming and causing Shoto’s dick to twitch in her mouth. “Eventually,” the blonde smirked.

Katsuki took his hand away from Y/N, knocking back the last of his drink. “Sit back on your knees and lean back, use your hands to support yourself,” Katsuki barked his orders, turning away from them to place his empty glass on the dresser. He kept his eyes trained on the pair on the bed through the large mirror that hung above it, watching them intently. “Now,” he growled, eyes locking with Shoto’s in the reflection.

His command sent a shiver down Shoto’s spine and he was moving before he knew he was doing it. His knees ached as he lowered himself down, legs spreading slightly so his ass fit between his feet. Y/N moved with him, her mouth staying exactly where it was. She braced her arms on the bed next to his thighs, her chest lowering to the bed and making her ass stick out even more. Shoto leant back, hands falling from where they had been locked behind his neck, his shoulders feeling stiff. He did just as Katsuki had asked, splaying his hands out on the sheets behind him and then they waited.

Katsuki turned away from the dresser, looking at the two of them with the same intensity he would in a fight, the same drive and hunger, the desire to win. “Almost perfect,” he hummed, returning to his place at the end of the bed, both hands going to Y/Ns hips. Shoto sucks in a breath as Katsuki ran his hand up her sides, fingers sparking and leaving little red marks behind that fade just as quickly as they appear, Y/N moaning at every spark he pressed against her.

The vibrations are maddening and Shoto has to tense, preventing himself from jerking his hips forward but Katsuki seems to sense his struggle, wrapping his hand in her hair and tugging slightly. “Open,” he growls and she does, her mouth opening as wide as it will go and her tongue flattening, leaving Shoto with nothing but the warm puff of her breath on him. The blonde is smirking at him, eyes seeming to spark and then he’s pressing her head down, Shoto’s dick sliding across her tongue. He groans as Katsuki continues to press her head down until her nose is pressed into the curls at the base of his erection and he’s pressing against the back of her throat.

“Close,” Katsuki barked and she does, her lips closing around him and tipping her head slightly to get more comfortable. Shoto sucked in a breath as her throat tightened slightly, hands twisting in the sheets to keep them still. “Such a pretty little picture,” Katsuki murmured, letting go of her hair so he can lean forward and place a delicate kiss to the almost faded mark on her neck. “Be a good girl and stay just like that,” he mumbles against her neck and she hums in answer, the sound vibrating along Shoto’s length and he bites down on his lip to keep the sound in. He knows what Katsuki’s about to do and he already hates him for it.

Katsuki kisses his way back down her spine, teeth nipping and scrapping along the delicate flesh and the whole time he keeps his eyes on Shoto, his smirk obvious even though Shoto can’t clearly see it. He bites down her lace covered cheek, her surprised yelp muffled and her throat constricting around Shoto once more. Katsuki chuckles at Shoto’s choked off moan, ignoring the glare he directs to the blonde.

Standing back Katsuki slips his fingers under the band of her underwear and slowly drags them down over her ass, the sound of ripping following and then the offending garment is thrown aside. His eyes finally leave Shoto’s, dropping his gaze down to her ass as he cups each cheek in a hand and gently squeezes. “Be good for me and maybe you’ll get a reward,” he smirked and then he was dropping to his knees, the tips of his blonde spikes the only thing visible over her ass but Shoto doesn’t need to see to know what the blonde is doing.

Y/Ns eyes flutter closed, a low moan vibrated up her throat and dragging an answering moan from Shoto. He could hear Katsuki, the slide of his fingers as he fucked her with them, the way he sucked and licked at her, the wet slurping sounds filling the room. She stayed as still as she could her body trembling slightly as Katsuki took his fill, her mouth firmly fixed around Shoto’s dick and nose buried into his pubic hair. It was torture, the gentle vibrations as she moaned and gasped around him, her throat muscles twitching and tightening around him causing his hips to jerk forward slightly, trying to burry himself further inside her but he was already as deep as he could get.

He hates this and Katsuki knew he did. He had never been able to understand why Katsuki enjoyed it so much, how he could spend hours like this and not be reduced to frustrated desperation. Shoto had seen it though, Y/N on her knees for hours, Katsuki almost indifferent to the fact his cock was in her mouth and Shoto was sure he felt more frustrated by it then the other two had and he had only been watching. It always drove Shoto to braking point, not being able to get any relief whilst being surrounded by that warm wet heat. He had been reduced to begging on several occasions and as she moaned again Shoto felt his resolve to endure crack but that was what Katsuki wanted and Shoto didn’t want to make this easy for the blonde, despite his growing desperation and frustration.

Shoto griped tighter at the sheets, body tensing as he tried to keep hold of his quickly disappearing control. He wants to fist a hand in her hair and hold her still as he fucks into her mouth, wants to watch her eyes water as he hits the back of her throat again and again, those choked of little moans she makes like music. Shoto wanting seems to be the theme of the evening but just as he is about to snap and start begging, everything stops.

She whines, low and annoyed as Katsuki pulls back. He’s smirking at Shoto, the red of his eyes almost completely gone, swallowed by his pupils. Katsuki moans, tongue darting out to lick her off his lips and Shoto’s eyes track the movement, his own tongue mimicking the action. “You wanna taste?” Katsuki teases, knowing full well that Shoto would but he nods anyway. “Words Sho,” he glares and Shoto stares at the blondes lips, trying to decide how best to ask for it.

After all these years he knew how Katsuki liked it, knows how to please his husband as much as he did his wife. He tilts his head forward slightly, looking up through his long lashes and keeping his face black. It would have been better if his hair was lose, cascading around him but this would have to do for now. “Please Katsuki, I want to taste her cunt on your lips,” Shoto keeps his voice level and flat, fighting back the small smirk as Katsuki sucked in a breath, eyes going impossibly wide. Shoto didn’t swear often and when he did it was only mild things but Katsuki liked it when he swore, liked getting him to the point where he just let whatever words came to mind fall from his lips regardless of what they were.

Around him Y/N tries to laugh, her tongue pressing up against the underside of Shoto’s dick. He groans, hips twitching and Katsuki glares at him, his smirk gone as he realises what Shoto was doing. “Off,” he growls, his clean hand coming down to smack lightly at her ass. She yelps at the sudden action, her whole body jerking forward and swallowing around Shoto. The groan has barely left his lips though before she is pulling off of him, it turning into a whine when the cool air of the room hits his spit slick dick. Katsuki yanks at Y/Ns hips pulling her back and further away from Shoto, the woman going limp in his hold and allowing him to position her how he wants her.

Katsuki gets her to the edge of bed, pulling her up onto her knees and stepping in close behind her, pressing his chest against her back. Her arms loop around his neck and Katsuki takes a step back, making her back bow. She’s practically draped across him and on full display, Katsuki’s hands curling around her inner thighs and forcing her to spread her legs open. It’s a truly magnificent sight, Y/N naked and wanton whist Katsuki was still fully dressed. The fact that both of them are naked and he isn’t giving the blonde an air of power. He is in control here, the two of them nothing more than playthings for his amusement and pleasure.

“Wouldn’t you rather taste her for yourself?” Katsuki’s rumbling voice snaps Shoto back to attention, his eyes flickering up to Katsuki’s. He’s smirking knowingly, lips gently ghosting along Y/Ns arm. “Yes,” Shoto answered instantly, his tongue darting out to lick at his suddenly dry lips. Shoto likes using his mouth to bring his lover’s pleasure, especially Y/N. He could spend hours between her legs, licking and suck and drinking her in, just listening to her little whines and breathy moans. Shoto didn’t think there was ever a scenario where he would say no to eating her out and Katsuki knew that.

“Go on then,” Katsuki’s smirk widened, his head turning to nip at her neck instead but his eyes remained on Shoto, watching him with dark amusement. It’s a trap, Shoto was almost certain of it but he still hastily fell forward, getting on his hands and knees and crawling towards them. Katsuki’s laughter cuts through Y/Ns gasp and Shoto wants to look to see what the other man is doing but he’s to focused on his prize. He drops down onto his elbows shuffling forward until his face is level with her sex. This close he can smell her, can see how wet she already is and he can’t help but moan, leaning forward and more than ready to get his mouth on her and make her scream for him.

“Oh, just one more thing,” Katsuki said casually and Shoto stilled, his mouth just hovering above her. He flicked his eyes up to look at Katsuki but he wasn’t watching him any more, his gaze trained on Y/N instead and fingers curled around her jaw, keeping her own head turned towards him. “He may be the one on his knees but I’m the one letting you have this. I’m the one who decides how fast he goes, how long he spends with his mouth pressed against your needy little cunt, when you cum or if you cum at all. Me not him, so my name better be the only one that makes it past your lips,” Katsuki growled out and Shoto wanted to tell him no, to demand he take it back because he knows how much Shoto likes hearing her call out his name, both of them actually. Shoto likes to know he is pleasing them, likes to hear his name shouted to the heavens as they fall apart for him and to deny him that is just cruel. Katsuki is reducing him to nothing more than a glorified sex toy, like he is something Katsuki can use on Y/N instead of Shoto being his own entity. He hates it and loves it in equal parts.

Katsuki’s grip on her jaw tightens, fingers digging in to the point Shoto knows there will be bruises and she gasps, mouth falling open slightly and her eyes going wide. “If you so much as breath his name then I will sit your ass on his dick and leave you both there until you’re pathetic begging messes,” he snarled, eyes narrowed and both Shoto and Y/N whined at the threat. They knew Katsuki would and the thought of being inside of her and unable to do anything makes Shoto twitch, already knowing it wouldn’t take long for him to start begging Katsuki.

“Understand?” Katsuki asked but she didn’t answer, eyes glazed over and looking a little out of it. Snarling Katsuki yanked her head to the side and put his mouth against her ear. “Do. You. Understand?” he asked again, growling out his words. Her eyelids fluttered, her tongue poking out to wet her lips as her gaze shifted. She was looking at Shoto, still knelt between her legs and mouth parted slightly where he had been so close to tasting her. “Yes,” she whispers and Shoto offered her a small smile, hoping she could keep that promise because he really doesn’t want what Katsuki’s threatening.

Katsuki’s hold on her jaw eased, turning her head away from him so he can drag his mouth along her exposed neck. “Good,” he mumbled against her, his teeth nipping at the underside of her jaw and getting a small gasp from her. Red eyes find Shoto’s then, a small yet wicked smirk on his lips and Shoto knows then that the blonde wasn’t going to make this easy. He wants her to fail, wants to drag this out and make them squirm. That’s fine. Shoto was feeling bratty enough to not go willingly, to try and make it difficult for the other man as well.

“Get on with it,” he demanded but Shoto defiantly remains where he is despite wanting to get his mouth on Y/N and make her scream. Katsuki snarls, his annoyance evident and Shoto can’t help but smirk a little, raising an eyebrow at him. Katsuki’s patience snaps remarkably quickly, the hand on Y/Ns thigh darting up to fist in the hair at the back of Shoto’s head, the blondes fingers snagging in the braid and making Shoto wince at the slight sting of pain as he yanks his head back. He doesn’t give Shoto time to readjust, shoving Shoto’s head forward and suddenly the whole bottom half of his face is pressed against Y/N. Shoto’s eyes go wide, a small noise of surprise leaving his lips as Y/N gasps above him.

“Now,” Katsuki growls, pressing Shoto harder against her until his nose is nudging at her clit. His lips brush against her, her slick coating them and his chin and Shoto can’t help but moan. His lips part, tongue darting out to lap at her, Y/N moaning high pitched and breathless. It makes something snap in Shoto and he drops down onto his elbows, angling his head to get a better angle and then his mouth is opening, dragging his tongue across her and lapping at her slick.

Shoto’s good as this, the fact he likes doing it probably contributing to that as well as the fact that Y/N is the only woman he has ever been with. He knows exactly how to get her off, knows how hard to suck at her clit and when to stiffen his tongue and press it inside of her. He knows how hard to go when he flattens his tongue and drag it across her and when to use just the slightest hint of teeth. He knows how to get her gasping, how to have her squirming on his face and begging for more and as he works his mouth against her, she doesn’t disappoint. Every moan and gasp is like music to Shoto and it just makes him hungry for more.

“I…S…Sh…Katsuki!” she stutters out, her hips rolling against Shoto’s mouth and he lets out his own moan. Katsuki’s amused laughter floats down from above and Shoto doesn’t need to see him to know he’s smirking. “Almost love,” Katsuki teased. “Maybe you just need a little more or maybe someone just isn’t good enough.” The words had barely left Katsuki’s mouth before his grip is tightening in Shoto’s hair and yanking his head back.

He gasped at the sharp sting of pain, eye flying open as he’s forced to look up at the people above him. Y/Ns got her head thrown back and resting on Katsuki’s shoulder, her mouth open slightly and chest rapidly rising and falling as she breathed shallowly. There are bite marks and bruises covering her neck and shoulder, her pupils blown wide, eyes glazed over and looking a little dazed. Shoto can’t help but smirk at that, feeling a little proud that he had done that to her but it doesn’t last long, Katsuki tugging at his hair and drawing Shoto’s attention back to him.

Katsuki’s eyes are narrowed, a sneer on his lips as he looks down at Shoto. “I want her screaming Shoto, want to see her squirming on your face and you’re going to give that to me, aren’t you?” Katsuki growled, his fingers winding around the top of Shoto’s braid and tugging. “Yes,” Shoto hissed, his scalp beginning to tingle from the almost constant pull on his hair. It pathetic really, how quick Shoto is to agree but he wants to make Katsuki happy, wants to please him as much as he does Y/N and he knows Katsuki likes to watch. As much as the blonde likes to tease him for it he’s more than happy to be the one watching Shoto fall apart in front of him.

Katsuki smirked and Shoto knows his defiance is crumbling but worst of all Katsuki knows this to and it won’t be long before Shoto gives up entirely and just becomes one of those moveable art dolls in Katsuki’s controlling hands. “So good for me.” Shoto groaned at the praise, fingers twisting in the sheets. He didn’t have time to bask in it though, Katsuki shoving his head back down between Y/Ns legs. “Hurry the fuck up then. I want to see her cum all over your pretty face,” Katsuki growled and with a moan Shoto pressed his mouth back against her clit and coated his tongue with ice before pressing it against her.

The loud and surprised moan she made had Katsuki laughing, pressing Shoto’s face harder against her until he felt like he couldn’t breath, only for the blonde to pull his head away so he can gasp for air. He gives Shoto just enough time to suck in a breath before he was shoving his face back down. That’s how they continued, Katsuki holding Shoto’s face against her until his breath was catching and then only letting him up to gulp in a lungful of air before shoving him back down again. The whole time Katsuki talked, praise and filth coming so easily to him. “That’s it, make her fucking scream. Such a good little slut for me. You can do better than that, can’t you Sho. Does it feel good, having him fuck you open with his tongue?” Katsuki’s gruff voice mingles with Y/Ns moans and gasps, the blonde laughing as she fumbled her words, trying not to call out Shoto’s name.

She sounded wrecked and though he knew how frustrating the punishment would be Shoto wanted to hear her calling out his name but she didn’t and every stuttered half formed syllable of his name had Shoto growling in frustration and redoubling his efforts. Katsuki found it all to amusing for Shoto’s liking, his mocking laughter the only thing he could hear as he gave Katsuki exactly what he wanted. “Think you’re slacking hot shot. Come on, though you were going to be good for me but this is just fucking pathetic. Nothings going near that desperate little prick of yours until she cums so unless you wanna stay like this all night I suggest you try harder,” Katsuki taunted him, not giving Shoto a chance to answer back before he was pressing his head back down and whatever Shoto had been about to say was lost as he pressed his tongue inside of her, covering it with ice and getting another loud cry as a reward.

Shoto’s jaw was begging to ache and he could feel her slick across his chin and starting to slip down his neck. She was so wet for him, her hips squirming to the point Katsuki had no choice but to let go of Shoto’s hair and grab hold of her hips to keep her still. He lamented the loss of the other mans controlling hold but it gave him more room to do what he wanted and Shoto didn’t waist his chance, dropping his chest down and tilting his head for a better angle. She was close, Shoto could feel it in the way she fluttered around his tongue, trying to clamp down on it and keep him as deep inside her as he could go. It wouldn’t take much more to push her over the edge, just a little something more and lucky enough Katsuki was more than happy to comply.

“Hold fucking still,” he growled, followed by the unmistakable crack and pop of his quirk going off, the sweet smell of nitroglycerin filling the air. Shoto timed it perfectly, a complete coincidence but still perfect none the less, his ice covered mouth heating beyond the point of normal just as Katsuki’s quirk crackled to life. Shoto sucked on her clit and his to hot tongue sliding across her. The effect was instantaneous. “Katsuki!” she screamed, her body going tense as she came, her hands scrambling for Shoto’s shoulders, her nails digging in. Shoto moaned at the combination of the taste of her and the sting of pain, pressing his tongue inside her and getting another gasp. He should feel annoyed about having the other mans name on her lips, should maybe feel grateful that she had managed to keep his name to herself but as he lapped up her release all Shoto could think was about how good it had felt to get her off and how much he wanted to be inside of her, his neglected and forgotten arousal suddenly at the forefront of his mind.

A small whimper came from above, Y/N trying to pullback from overstimulation but Shoto moved with her, rocking forward and curling his tongue. He could quiet happily stay there for a while, working her back up again and just enjoying the feeling of her grinding against his face but Katsuki had other ideas. Large hands curl around his biceps, none to gently pulling him up and Shoto was left with no choice but to allow it, his hands gripping at Y/N in an attempt to steady himself. Katsuki let go of his arms, curling one around his hip as he grips his jaw with the other. He looked at Shoto over Y/Ns shoulder, red eyes dark and full of hunger, Y/N still draped over him, her eyes closed and chest heaving.

“Look at you,” Katsuki practically purred, his thumb brushing against Shoto’s bottom lip and tugging at it gently. Shoto turned his head slightly, sucking Katsuki’s thumb into his mouth and letting his teeth graze across the sweet tasting flesh. Katsuki always tasted sweet, like burnt sugar and the taste of him mixing with Y/Ns own slightly sweet and musky one was addictive and had Shoto sucking harder at the digit, moaning shamelessly. Katsuki growled, thumb hooking behind his teeth and yanking Shoto towards him and suddenly they were kissing, Y/N trapped between them as Katsuki invaded Shoto’s mouth.

It was a filthy kiss, Katsuki licking into his mouth and sucking on his tongue, his teeth nipping at Shoto’s bottom lip as he tried to lick Y/Ns taste from him. Shoto moaned into it, his hold on Y/N tightening as he shuffled forward, pressing himself against her as he let Katsuki completely dominate the kiss. The blonde never let go of him, his own hold tight and fingers digging in, keeping his mouth open for him to plunder.

There was a gentle hum and then Shoto felt another set of hands on him. One griped the other side of his hips to Katsuki, holding him still as the other slipped between their bodies and went straight to to Shoto’s straining erection. He tore his mouth away from Katsuki’s with a moan, hips jerking forward into her tight grip. She muffled her chuckle against his jaw, her lips trailing along until her mouth found Katsuki’s hand, her tongue cold as it snuck out between her lips and lapped at his fingers.

Shoto watched as Katsuki huffed, turning his head to once again mouth at her neck, sucking and nipping bruises over the already fading marks from before. Her hand had slowed, her grip light as she gently ghosted her fingers across him. It’s maddening and soon enough Shoto is whining, turning his head until his lips pressed against Katsuki’s palm. “Please,” he gasped, trying to role his hips forward into her light grasp but the hands on his hips tighten, both of them keeping Shoto in place and he groaned, both in frustration and desperation. Katsuki laughed, clearly amused by Shoto’s frustration and he knows he shouldn’t be this desperate, shouldn’t be considering begging already but it had been far to long and he just wanted to give in and let them take whatever they wanted from him.

“Such a pretty little thing when you get like this,” katsuki teased, pulling away from Y/Ns neck to watch as she liked between his fingers, her cool tongue finding the corner of Shoto’s lips. “What do you think love, does he deserve a reward for having such a filthy fucking mouth?” She doesn’t answer, not straight away as their mouths met between Katsuki’s fingers, tongues sliding against the others as best as they can considering Katsuki’s fingers are covering their lips. They can both taste Katsuki and Shoto knows she could taste herself on his tongue.

Her hand curls back around him, her thumb pressing against his slit and smearing his pre-cum across his head. It’s a deliberate action, slow yet with enough pressure behind it that it sent a spark of desire up his spine. She pulled away from his mouth just as he moaned, the sound loud in the room where he had expected it to be muffled. Katsuki’s hand shifts as she pulls away, his hand covering the bottom half of Shoto’s face as she turned to look up at the blonde. “Yes,” she said simply, her hand lazily moving across Shoto’s length. Neither of them pay him any attention, his hands twitching on her hips as she works him up at such a slow and teasing pace, his huffs and whines dampened behind Katsuki’s palm. The blonde smirked, eyes lighting up as he leant forward, bridging the small space between them and slotting his mouth over hers in a hard and demanding kiss.

It doesn’t last long, Katsuki pulling back was a satisfied hum. Shoto wanted to demand they go back to kissing, would have been happy to have his sounds muffled by Katsuki’s hand as Y/N got him off with her hand and just watching the two of them kiss. He doesn’t get that. Instead Katsuki pulls away, his hands leaving Shoto so he can help Y/N move so she isn’t leaning back against him. “Top of the bed,” Katsuki nudged her, jerking his head behind Shoto. She goes without complaint, lifting Shoto’s hands from her hips and placing them at his sides before she was slipping out from between them and off of the bed.

Shoto tried to turn and watch her as she walked past him but Katsuki’s hand darted out, grabbing hold of his chin and keeping his face turned towards him. Behind him he felt the bed shift, the matrices dipping as she climbed back up behind him. There was silence, the moment dragging on and Shoto wanted to look, wanted to know what was going on behind him but he felt trapped in Katsuki’s gaze and he knew that even if the blonde didn’t have a hold on him Shoto probably still wouldn’t be able to look away from him.

Shoto shifted, hands flexing at his sides and tongue darting out to lick at his lips. He could still taste the faint sweetness of Y/N clinging to them. Katsuki’s eyes followed the movement, letting out a small huff before letting go of Shoto and taking a step backwards, putting more space between them. “Back on your hands and knees,” he grunted, cross his arms over his chest and a bored look on his face. Shoto hesitate for just a second, wandering what his punishment would be if he just turned round instead and stole a kiss from Y/N. It would probably not be worth it but the thought of annoying Katsuki was tempting. Huffing he complied, shuffling back slightly before dropping down onto his hands. His fingers curled around the edge of the matrices as he settled into the new position, his head held high and looking at Katsuki in what he hoped was bored indifference, waiting for the blondes next command.

Katsuki doesn’t say anything, his eyes dragging across the two of them and just taking in the scene before him. Shoto doesn’t know what Y/N is doing behind him, doesn’t know how she has arranged herself at the head of the bed but however she is presenting herself has Katsuki’s eyes narrowing, a small frown tugging at his lips. He turns, taking the few steps back to the dresser before turning to face them again, leaning back against it, his hands gripping the edge and legs crossed at the ankles. “Well? Get on with it already before I change my mind,” he snaps, glaring past Shoto. He wants to ask what he is talking about but his words get stuck in his throat as two hands gently cup his ass.

Shoto sucks in a breath, eyes going wide as Y/Ns hands ever so gently slide inwards, her thumbs brushing against his crack before pulling his cheeks apart. The bed shifted, Katsuki’s bored look slipping into a wicked smirk. Her warm breath against his hole was the only warning he got before she dragged her tongue across him. Shoto moaned, head dropping forward and eyes closing as her tongue prodded and lapped at him, just like he had done to her just moments ago.

She didn’t waist time, pressing forward and wiggling her tongue against his opening, pushing the muscle into him. His mouth fell open on a breathless gasp, hips rocking back as she began to fuck her tongue into him, her lips sealing around his rim and sucking. “Be quiet,” Katsuki grumbled. Shoto’s head shot up, glaring at the blonde as he forced his mouth closed. He wasn’t looking at Shoto, eyes fixed on a point behind him and Shoto knew he was watching Y/N. She was probably watching Katsuki back, eyes alight with amusement and most likely taunting the blonde in some fashion, something she was prone to do when the three of them were like this.

Shoto was inclined to do what Katsuki asked but he couldn’t keep his noises in, mouth open as one moan transitioned into another. It felt good, always did when she got her mouth on him and it didn’t take long to have Shoto panting. She knew his body as well as he did hers and she could have him squirming in a matter of minutes. It was messy, Shoto able to feel how slick he was with her saliva, it left him feeling dirty and so perfect until her mouth pulled away from him with a slurp. He would have groaned at the loss but before the sound could make it past his lips Shoto felt a slick finger circling his hole, pressing down on him lightly.

Ever so slowly she pressed her finger inside of him, sinking the digit all the way in. Her movements were slow and measured as she pulled her finger out and pressed it back in. Shoto whined when he felt her breath against him, her tongue pressing in against her finger and stretching him wider to accommodate the both of them. He couldn’t help the moan that slipped free as she picked up the pace, her finger curling as she pressed into him.

“Shut up or I will make you,” Katsuki hissed, his gaze finally snapping down to Shoto. With a whine he managed to force his mouth shut, bitting down on his bottom lip as he tried to keep his lips pressed together. It was an impossible request and all three of them knew it. Shoto got loud when things were like this, ever since the first time Y/N had fucked him he had been unable to keep his noises to himself, crying out his pleasure like he was being paid for it and as her finger finally pressed against his prostate he knew that tonight would be no different and far to soon his mouth was falling open again, a loud cry falling from between his parted lips.

The sound had barely left his mouth before Katsuki was growling, stalking back across the small space to grab at Shoto’s braid and yanked his head back. Shoto cried out, head pulled back at an almost painful angle until he could feel tears pricking at his eyes. “I told you to shut the hell up,” he snarled, glaring down at Shoto, “guess I’ll just have to do it for you.” As he was talking Katsuki’s other hand went to his belt, deft fingers making quick work of his belt and zipper. “Open up princess,” he commanded, his hand shoving inside his underwear and Shoto was helpless to do anything other than let his mouth fall open, the lewd sounds of Y/N opening him up on her tongue and fingers drowned out by his own moans.

Katsuki shoved the band of his underwear down enough for his dick to spring free, the thing bobbing in front of Shoto’s face. Pre-cum pooled at the top, the shaft red and angry looking and Shoto desperately wanted it in his mouth. He didn’t have to wait long.

Griping the bottom of his shaft with one hand and holding Shoto’s head still with the other, Katsuki pushed forward, his erection forcing Shoto’s mouth wide as he slipped ever so slowly into him. Behind him Y/N pulled her mouth away, her finger slipping free only to come back with a second, the two of them pressing into him at the same maddeningly slow pace as Katsuki. His moan was muffled by Katsuki’s dick, pressing down on his tongue and forcing his mouth wide. Shoto’s fingers tightening in the sheets in an attempt to keep himself from reaching out and grabbing hold of the blonde. To pull him in or push him away Shoto didn’t know.

Above him Katsuki groaned, hips stilling and behind him Y/N did the same, her hand coming to a stop with her fingers all the way inside of him. Katsuki wasn’t as far into Shoto’s mouth as he could, a few inches still to go before his lips would be wrapped around his base but he knew that Shoto had his limits. Despite how often they did this his gag reflex wasn’t what Y/Ns was and if Katsuki tried to push into Shoto’s throat he would be choking in seconds.

They both held still, Y/Ns fingers not even twitching as she dragged her lips across the swell of his ass, her teeth nipping gently. It was maddening, Shoto wanting them to do something and soon enough he found himself rocking, trying to get them to move, to do something before he went insane. Above him Katsuki snarled, his free hand gripping Shoto’s jaw and his thumb digging in, forcing his mouth a little wider so he could push in a little further. Shoto gaged, eyes going wide as Katsuki nudged at the back of his throat. He looked up at the blonde with wide eyes, already feeling the tears pricking at his eyes.

“Hold fucking still or I’ll tie you to the bed,” Katsuki snapped, pressing forward until his dick was pressing into Shoto’s throat. He lasted all of five seconds before his throat started to burn, his eyes stinging and he looked up at Katsuki, silently begging him to move. The hard look in his eyes softened slightly, the grip on Shoto’s jaw loosening until his thumb was gently brushing along his bottom lip. He pulled back a little, easing the pressure on Shoto’s throat and letting him breath. “Just a little longer, you can do that for me can’t you?” he practically purred his words and Shoto whined around Katsuki’s dick, anticipating the strain on his throat whilst also dreading it.

Y/Ns lips brushed against the bottom of his spine, her fingers curling and twisting. He felt her smile, Katsuki’s eyes flickering up to her and his own lips curled up into a wicked looking smirk. His grip tightened on Shoto’s jaw again, fingers pressing against the edge of his lips. He didn’t give any warning, thrusting forward until he was as far back into Shoto’s throat as he could get. At the same time Y/N pressed her fingers in and up, rubbing them hard against his prostate and Shoto gagged, spluttering and moaning around the dick in his mouth. His throat constricted, breathing getting harder, eyes streaming and face heating up to the point he worried his quirk might activate.

Katsuki groaned, pulling out quickly and Shoto sagged forward, coughing and spluttering as he gasped for breath. “Shush, that’s it, just breath. You did so well, such a good boy for me,” Katsuki murmured softly, his thumb gently brushing along Shoto’s jaw. His softness was jarring in comparison to his previous rough treatment but Shoto welcomed it, turning his head to press his face more into Katsuki’s palm and breathing in his sweet scent.

The moment dragged on, Shoto regaining his breath and calming back down. Y/N grew bored quickly though, her fingers pressing against his prostate again and had Shoto jerking forward, a startled cry falling from his lips. Her gentle laughter vibrated against his spine, her fingers a constant pressure against his prostate that had his whole body shaking and want lighting up every nerve.

“How many?” Katsuki asked, never taking his eyes of Shoto. “Two.” He grunted at the answer, eyes intense as he watched Shoto falling apart between them. “Give him another.” Shoto whined at the loss, Y/N already pulling her fingers out of him before Katsuki had even finished talking and leaving Shoto feeling empty. Just as quickly though she was back, three fingers pressing into him slowly. He hissed at the added stretch, pressing back against the intrusion until he could feel her thumb and pinky pressing against him. Katsuki smirked at Shoto’s desperation, watching him in amusement as he rocked back on her fingers. It wasn’t enough though, Y/N purposely keeping her fingers pointed away from his prostate. It still felt good, still had Shoto panting but he wanted more and he knew Katsuki was the only person who was going to give him that. He wouldn’t let Shoto have it for nothing though, he had to give Katsuki something first and there was only one thing he was in a position to give the blonde in that moment of time.

Shoto opened his mouth expectantly, his tongue hanging out as he looked up Katsuki and waited. The blonde arched an eyebrow at him, “you want something love?” Shoto dropped his eyes down to the dick just inches away from his face, the shaft red and tip glistening before looking back up at the other man. “Oh, you want my dick in your mouth, is that it?” Katsuki dragged his thumb across Shoto’s bottom lip, the digit sliding into his mouth and pressing down on his tongue. “You want me to fuck your face as she opens your ass up? Wanna be full at both ends like the greedy little slut you are?” Shoto moaned around his thumb, sucking it eagerly in hopes to get his point across. He might not be as good at giving head as Y/N but he still always managed to get Katsuki off.

His grip on Shoto’s hair tightened, yanking his head back with his braid and thumb forcing his mouth to stay open. “Tough shit,” he growled angrily, glaring at Shoto, “this isn’t about you princess. You will get what you are given and be fucking thankful for it.” Snarling he shoved Shoto’s head to the side, letting go of him and stepping back, Shoto’s hair tickling against his back before sliding off to the side. “Make him cry-“ Katsuki snapped as he walked over to the chair in the corner, tucking himself back into his suit pants and zipping them back up, “but he’s not to cum, not till I say he can.” He felt Y/Ns lips curl up into a smirk, teeth scrapping against his hip and then her fingers were gone, slipping out of him quickly and leaving him gasping. He didn’t have time to question what was happening before hands gripped tightly at his waist and Shoto found himself being flipped over onto his back.

Y/N smirked down at him, her hands curling around his thighs and pushing them further apart. “You ready lyubov?’ she asked softly, her hands gently rubbing up and down his thighs. Shoto swallowed, licking at his suddenly dry lips and unable to look away from her. Every mark Katsuki had left on her had faded, all apart from the red handprints on her hips, a mark that was unmistakable Katsuki’s. Shoto wanted to add his own, wanted to see his hand prints burned into her thighs, her ribs, her neck but Katsuki wouldn’t allow it, not tonight any way. Maybe in the morning.

“Get the fuck on with it,” Katsuki snarled. Shoto turned his head slightly finding Katsuki sat in the chair, his legs spread wide and head resting on his hand, his elbow propped up on the arm. He looked bored, swirling the glass of whiskey in his other hand and not even looking at them. Shoto didn’t like that, feeling like he couldn’t hold the other man’s attention, like he wasn’t good enough.

A gentle hand on his cheek had him turning his head back, Shoto’s eyes staying fixed on Katsuki until Y/Ns wrist blocked his vision. She was smiling softly at him, an understanding in her eyes. “Let’s give him a show hum?” she winked at him, her hand gently caressing his face. Shoto licked at his lips agains, his eyes dropping down to Katsuki’s hand prints before darting back to hers. He nodded. Her smile grew, a dark and mischievous glitter in her eyes before she winked at him and ducked down.

Shoto groaned as her mouth swallowed him down once more, her tongue pressing against the vein on the underside of his shaft. Unlike last time she showed no restraint, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked and licked at him and as there had been no instruction not to Shoto didn’t hesitate to slide his fingers into her hair, his hands curling around her skull. He didn’t try and hurry her pace, didn’t try to guide her movements, just held on and let her do what she wanted.

Humming she grabbed hold of his leg, guiding it over her shoulder and Shoto moaned, back arching and heel digging into her back as she swallowed him down. Slick and warm fingers pressed against his ass, pushing into him in one quick and sure movement. Her fingers found his prostate instantly, rubbing against it and heating up ever so slightly. With a cry his hips jerked up, his leg hooked over her shoulder attempting to keep her pressed down but she barely seemed to notice it. She was relentless, sucking and licking at Shoto’s erection, her hand moving steadily as she fucked him with three fingers and Shoto was helpless but to lay there and take it, moaning and hips stuttering, unable to decide if he wanted to press down on her fingers or up into her mouth.

A deep chuckle came from the side and with difficulty Shoto managing to turn his head to look back at Katsuki. He was still in the same position, head still resting on his hand and watching them but the bored look was gone, red eyes dark and a smirk tugging at his lips. “You feeling good slut?” Shoto groaned, hands twitching in Y/Ns hair as she pulled off of his erection, her tongue lapping at his slit as she spread her fingers inside of him, stretching him open. “I could keep you like this for hours Sho. Let her play with you until your over sensitive and crying from it. Could even get the cock ring out, just to be extra mean. You want that princess?” Katsuki swirled his glass of whisky, watching Shoto with a knowing and wicked glint in his eye.

“No!” he cried out, back arching once more as Y/N swallowed him back down, humming as she sunk her lips back down and sucked. Shoto groaned, his whole body feeling like it was sparking as she continued to work him open, her fingers pressing against his prostate almost constantly. “No? You want something else?” Shoto was so close, could feel it coiling in his gut. “Please,” he gasped, eyes fixed to Katsuki as he begged him to let him cum. “Please what?” he raised an eyebrow at him, smirk still visible as he lifted his glass to lips. “Let me cum,” he groaned, his fingers tightening in Y/Ns hair and forcing her head back down onto his dick as he ground back onto her fingers.

Katsuki smirked viciously, flashing his teeth as he leaned forward slightly. “No,” he snarled gleefully, red eyes alight as Shoto whined, turning away from the blonde to look up at the ceiling. It’s a struggle, Shoto squeezing his eyes closed and trying to fight back against the rolling wave of heat coiling inside of him. It was impossible though, Y/N grinding her fingers against his sweet spot and sucking eagerly at his swollen member. He didn’t stand a chance and as she hummed around him Shoto felt himself teetering on the edge, his mouth opening on a gasp and back bowing. “Enough,” Katsuki growled, his words cutting through Shoto’s lust filled mind like a knife.

“NO!” Shoto cried out, eyes snapping open and clutching desperately at Y/Ns head as she began to pull back, her fingers already slipping free with a squelch. Her touch is gentle as she prizes his fingers from her hair, easing his leg back down to the bed and Shoto actually sobs as she pulls away from him completely, shuffling back towards the pillows and turning to look expectantly at Katsuki.

Shoto lay there, his whole body feeling like it’s vibrating, staring up at the ceiling and trying to even out his breathing. He wants to throw something at Katsuki, wants to turn and snarl and demand he be given what he wants. He won’t though, knows that the closest he will get to that is glaring and snapping because as much as he hates it, hates how mean Katsuki can be, he loves it all the same. He likes when Katsuki takes control, likes it when he gets a little rough, a little demanding because Shoto likes to please and no one more so than Katsuki and Y/N. That doesn’t mean he doesn’t find the whole thing frustrating to point he’s considering giving Katsuki what he wants and start begging like a dog for scraps.

“Come on hot shot, get your shit together, you ain’t done yet.” Frowning Shoto turned his head to look at Katsuki. The blonde is looking at him the exact same way when Shoto fails to understand a social situation correctly, like he’s an idiot and Katsuki wants to smack him round the head. Scoffing he jerked his head towards the end of the bed before looking away to the side, taking another sip of his drink. Still frowning Shoto pushed himself up onto his elbows and looked towards Y/N.

She was reclining back against the pillows, propped up in her elbows and smiling. Her knees where bent, one brought up higher than the other and her hips turned to the side slightly so one thigh blocked his view of her pussy. She tipped her head to the side slightly, bitting down on her bottom lip and looking at him from under hooded eyes. She looked tempting like that, her gaze warming Shoto in a way that only hers and Katsuki’s attention could. His dick twitched as he dragged his eyes across her, the desire to touch her, to have her sky rocketing and Katsuki had given him permission

Smiling Shoto didn’t waist any time twisting round to get on his hands and knees, crawling up the bed towards her, his braid sliding off his shoulder and the end pooling on the bed. His hands landed on her ankles, sliding up her legs as he moved closer, pushing them apart to make room for him. She moans softly as his hands slide up her thighs, thumbs digging into the muscle slightly before he let go of her, dropping down onto his arms. He leant in, placing a quick kiss on her sex before making his way higher, kissing and nipping his way up her body. Her skin was warm under his lips and out of habit he lets them get colder, a thin layer of ice covering the inside of his mouth and tongue.

She gasps at the first touch, her body stiffening for a moment before she goes lax again. Tipping his head Shoto sucked a nipple onto his mouth, dragging his teeth gently across the pebbled flesh before dragging his ice covered tongue across it. He doesn’t stay their long, moving onto to the other and giving it the same treatment before moving on, kissing his way up her chest and on to her neck. She hummus softly, tipping her head and giving him better access. Shoto drags his lips along her neck, up to the underside of her jaw and nipping gently, delighting in the small and sharp intake of breath. He presses his lips against her pulse, letting the temperature drop dangerously until she was crying out, a hand coming up to curl around the back of his neck. When he pulls back the skins red and blistered, the shape of his lips standing out perfectly against her skin.

Smirking Shoto lifted his head, finding almost black eyes looking back at him. He doesn’t look away as he moves closer, his lips warming so when they brush against hers it’s just a gentle tingle of temperature difference. Her hand flexes on the back of his neck, pulling him forward that last little bit until their lips are pressed firmly together. They both moan, Shoto’s eyes closing as he deepens the kiss, his tongue pushing between her lips. It’s slow, languid, the two of them pressed together and just enjoying the feel of the other against them. There’s no rush and though Shoto can still feel his arousal humming through his body its not as insistent, fading to a gentle need whilst he enjoys the kiss. It doesn’t last long.

Something hits the side of his head and Shoto jerks his head away from Y/N with a grunt, startled by the sudden contact. Frowning he looks down, eyes narrowing even more when they land on the foil wrapper of a condom. Slowly he turned to look over his shoulder at the other man, Katsuki glaring back at him with mild irritation, “before I grow old and die.” Shoto huffed, rolling his eyes at the other mans impatience but he still leaned back on his hunches, snatching up the condom and quickly getting it open and on.

As soon as it was on he grabbed for Y/Ns ankles, pulling her down the bed and towards him, her gentle laughter filling the room. She draped her arms over his shoulder, fingers tangling in the lose strands of hair that had come free from his braid. She pulled him down toward her, smiling softly as she hooked one leg over his waist. His erection brushed against her slick folds, sliding across her and Shoto moaned softly, the anticipation building up inside of him again. Tightening her hold on him Y/N arched her back grinding against him, her words teasing as Shoto tipped his head forward and buried his face in her neck. “What you waiting for?”

Huffing Shoto shifted, bracing one arms on the bed next to her head and his other hand dropping down to his erection, warm finger wrapping around it and guiding it towards her entrance. They both moaned as he slowly slipped in to her, Shoto letting go of his member to grip at her thigh. She was tight and warm, Shoto sinking into her in one slow and smooth thrust. Shoto stilled once he was fully inside, his head resting on her shoulder and breathing deeply as he tried to calm himself down.

She nudged at his cheek with her nose, getting Shoto to turn his head enough that she could slot their lips together again. The kiss is sweet, no tongue demanding entrance, no teeth nipping at the others lips, just the slow and gentle movements of their lips pressing together. He doesn’t take his lips of her’s as he pulls his hips back and then thrusts back in just as slowly, muffling her gasp with his lips.

Everything about it is slow and gentle, Shoto only pulling his lips away from hers long enough to pull in a much needed breath but even then they don’t leave her skin, kissing and nipping at her jaw and neck before finding their way back to her lips for another kiss. They were both panting, breath mingling as Shoto steadily rolled his hips, what they were doing closer to love making than fucking but it felt just as good. Shoto was worked up, having been close to the edge one to many times and even the slow and steady pace he had going was enough to have that hot coil tightening in his gut.

“AH!” Shoto cried out, hips slamming forward and head snapping up as a warm palm came down on his ass, hard. Under him Y/N gasped, her hands tightening around his neck as her back arched, pressing her breasts against his chest. Shoto’s hips stilled, pressed as deep into her as he could and breathing heavily. His ass stung, the hit having caught him across the cheek and he knew without looking that Katsuki’s hand print would probably be standing out in stark relief against his pale skin.

Katsuki laughed, something mean and dark as he groped at Shoto’s ass, one hand splaying perfectly over the mark he had already left behind. “You didn’t think I was going to let you keep that up, did you,” Katsuki’s voice was light and teasing but his gripped tightened, his blunt nails digging into Shoto’s ass. He hissed at the sting, his own grip tightening on Y/Ns thigh and hips grinding forward. “You told me to get on with it, not how to do it,” Shoto snarked back, knowing the moment the words had left his mouth that he had made a mistake.

The room stilled, like the world was holding its breath. Shoto groaned in frustration, squeezing his eyes shut and burying his face in Y/Ns neck. Her hold on him loosened, one hand staying curled around his neck as she gently brushed her fingers down his neck and back in what was probably meant as a calming gesture. “You little shit,” Katsuki snarled and then his hand came down hard on the other side of his ass, the crack of his quirk masking the sound of skin hitting skin. “FUCK!” Shoto shouted, pressing his face harder into the crock of Y/Ns neck. It hurt, pain radiating from where Katsuki had hit and the skin burning with it but underneath the sting of pain was a zing of pleasure, Y/N clenching around him and moaning in his ear.

“You want to play it that way then fine,” Katsuki growled. Shoto didn’t have time to even contemplate what Katsuki might do before the other man was grabbing at his braid again, twisting it around his hand before yanking Shoto’s head backward. He cried out, hands scrambling to brace himself on the bed as Katsuki pulled him backwards until his back was bowing. His eyes flew open, wide and slightly panicked as he looked down at Y/N. Her hands had fallen from his neck and shoulders, her leg having slipped from his waist. Instead her hands curled around his forearms, thumbs gently rubbing against the inside of his elbows. She’s looking up at him with what he thinks is sympathy but she makes no move to stop what Katsuki is doing. That’s up to him to do, to offer up his safe word and instead end up with gentle hands and sweet kisses. Shoto licks at his lips, pulling in a deep breath and then forces himself to relax.

“You want me to tell you what to do then here it is princess. You’re going to fuck her like you mean it and until I feel like you are giving her everything your ungrateful and pathetic ass can I’m going to continue to turn your ass as red as your fucking shitty hair. Is that direction enough?” Katsuki snarled, tugging at Shoto’s hair and forcing his head back even more to the point it was becoming uncomfortable. “I asked you a question, slut. Is that direction enough?” Katsuki brought his hand down across Shoto’s ass, his palm warm on his cold skin and his wedding ring digging in. “YES!” Shoto cried out, tears prickling at his eyes. “Then get the hell on with it.” Katsuki’s hold on his hair loosens, not enough for him to hang his head between his arms like he wants to but enough to ease the strain on his neck.

He pulls in a shaky breath, eyes finding Y/Ns once more. Her hand slide up his arms, fingers curling around his biceps. She nods her head once, giving him the permission he had been seeking and Shoto pulls his hips back until only the tip of his dick remains inside of her. He holds there for a second, enjoying the way her walls flutter around him before he unceremoniously thrusts back into her hard and fast. Her eyes go wide, head tipping back and mouth falling open on a cry.

Shoto doesn’t stop, doesn’t give either of them a chance to breath before he’s pulling back and shoving straight back in, moaning lowly as he sets a fast and unforgiving pace. The room fills with the slap of skin on skin and their ragged breathing. There’s no gentleness, just Shoto taking and taking, fucking into her like it’s the last thing he will ever do. “Harder,” Katsuki snarled, his hand coming down hard on Shoto’s ass and making his hips jerk forward. Clenching his jaw against the moan that wants to escape Shoto puts all his weight on one arm, hooking the other under her knee and pulling her leg up and out, splaying her open for him and picks up the pace.

It’s desperate and dirty, Y/N gasping and moaning, her nails biting into his arm as her grip tightens. It’s not like they hadn’t fucked like this before, Shoto consumed by his needs and uncaring of the marks he had left behind on her but it was always his choice, he decision to act like an animal, never because Katsuki had dictated it. He hated being forced into it but at the same time he could feel the heat coiling in his gut, muscles tensing as he raced ever closer to his climax.

“I said fuck her like you mean it, you useless fucking whore,” Katsuki snapped, bringing his hand down in three quick smacks, one on each cheek and the last low and between the two, dangerously close to his balls. It had Shoto flinging his head back, eyes screwing shut as he practically screamed at the sting on his sensitive skin. Panting he kept his eyes closed, dropping his hips and going as hard and fast as he physically can. His ass hurts, burning from the abuse and the three quick smacks had managed to chase of his impending orgasm but it was slowly building back up as he fucked into Y/N, her walls tightening around him as she raced closer to her own release. He knew her though, knew that this wouldn’t be enough for her to reach climax. If he moved though, dropping down onto one arm so he could get the other between them. It would pull at his hair, Katsuki not likely to ease his hold on it. It would hurt, that much was obvious but would it be worth it to finally find his release?

Another smack landed on his ass, Katsuki’s hand crackling with his quirk and sending a spark of heat out and up his spine. It wasn’t as bad as the others but he landed the hit directly on top of another one, the sting that much worse for it. “FUCK KATSUKI!” he cried out, jerking forward into Y/N, her sharp cry mixing in with his own. Behind him Katsuki laughed, “since you asked so nicely.” There was another quick slap to Shoto’s ass, this one more of a tap than anything and then Katsuki was gone, Shoto’s braid falling across his shoulder to pool on The bed once more.

He barely even registered Katsuki’s words, his mind clouded as he continued his almost frenzied pace. It wasn’t until he felt the brush of Katsuki’s suit trousers against his thigh, the bed dipping under the other mans weight that recognition sparked. “Don’t stop,” Katsuki grumbled, pinching at Shoto’s thighs when his thrusts started to slow. He yelped, picking up the pace again. His head fell forward, head resting against her shoulder and panting into her warm skin. Shoto was hyper aware of the man behind him though, the rustle of his clothes seeming loud in the room. “I hope your ready,” Y/N purred, nipping at Shoto’s ear and all he could do was moan, his lips dragging across her neck.

There was the crinkle of a wrapper, the snap of a bottle of lube being opened and then Y/Ns hands were sliding over his shoulders and down his back, her nails digging in to his still stinging ass as she pulled his cheeks apart. She rolled her hips up, meeting his thrusts and trying to pull him tighter against him. Shoto sucked in a breath as Katsuki’s slicked fingers brushed against his hole, pressing in as Shoto pushed back, his pace faltering slightly at the added sensation.

They had barely even pressed in to him before they were gone and something bigger was pushing against him. Shoto stilled, hips stuttering to a stop as Katsuki presses into him in one effortless thrust. It stung slightly, always did considering they didn’t do this often but Y/N had opened him up enough that it was bearable. Katsuki moaned behind him, something deep and rumbling, his hands flexing on Shoto’s hips. “Shit,” he hissed, hips stilling and buried as deep as he could get in Shoto, holding him still as he tried to regain his composure.

It was almost to much, Shoto feeling full and stretched to his limit whilst also being surrounded by the tight wet heat of Y/N. He pulled in a deep breath, cold air puffing out against Y/Ns heated skin and causing her to shiver. He felt like he was balancing on a knifes edge, to close to slipping and ending it all if either one of them moved. But they would and Shoto knew he wouldn’t last long after that.

One of Katsuki’s hands slid up Shoto’s back, his fingers curling around the side of his neck and thumb rubbing firmly at the top of his spine, the action soothing and helping to ground Shoto’s fraying nerves. “Always so tight and fucking perfect for me,” Katsuki groaned and Shoto couldn’t help but feel a wave of satisfaction and pride roll over him at the blondes comments. Katsuki’s hand moved from his neck, Shoto able to feel him pulling at his braid and undoubtedly wrapping it around his hand. He tugged at it gently until Shoto lifted his head so he could feel Y/Ns breath against his lips. His eyes fluttered open finding their faces close, their noses just brushing and breaths mingling. She was almost to close to focus, Shoto’s eyes falling closed again as he brushed their lips together in a barely there kiss.

A sharp tug on his hair had him pulling back with a hiss, Shoto turning his head enough to glare over his shoulder at Katsuki. He’s smirking, still in the remains of his suit and from the looks of it having only opened his trousers enough to get his dick out. He had a flush to his cheeks, red eyes dark and his eyeliner still perfectly done though his hair showed signs of having had fingers running through it. “I told you not to stop,” Katsuki smirked, raising an eyebrow at Shoto.

Never braking eye contact Katsuki began to pull out, just as slowly as he had pushed into him until just the head of his erection remained inside. “Come on love-“ Katsuki teased, the endearment sound almost mocking, “fuck her.” The hand on Shoto’s hip moved, hooking under Y/Ns knee and lifting her leg up and out, spreading her wider for him. “Please Shoto,” Y/N begged against the underside of his jaw, her lips cool against his left side. Groaning Shoto shut his eyes, turning his head back round and dropping his head as much as Katsuki grip would allow to find her lips in a deep kiss, his tongue invading her mouth instantly. She moaned into it, her hands flexing on his ass and getting notably colder, the almost icy touch easing some of the sting of Katsuki’s smacks.

Shoto pulled his lips away from hers, mouth sliding to her cheeks as he pulled in a deep breath. It was the only moment he gave himself to prepare for what was to come before he snapped his hips back and impaled himself on Katsuki’s erection. The grip on his hair tightened, Katsuki moaning loudly as Shoto muffled his own against Y/Ns jaw. Without taking a breath Shoto thrust forward again, the drag of Katsuki inside of him only matched by the clutch of Y/N around him.

Shoto set a fast pace, trying to get back to how he had been fucking Y/N before. It was maddening, how good it felt, Katsuki hitting his prostate on every other thrust and Y/N clenching around him as if she was trying to keep him inside. Her hands didn’t move from his ass, her grip tight and holding him open for Katsuki. The three of them were a mess of moans and gasps, Shoto trying desperately to keep some kind of rhythm but the closer he got to cumming the harder it became and soon he found himself faltering, his head dropping back down to Y/Ns shoulder and teeth digging in as he bit down, trying to muffle his wanton cries against her skin. He was close, his ass clenching down on Katsuki as the knot in his gut tightened. Bitting down harder he tried to force it back down, tried not to think about how good he felt being split open on Katsuki’s dick and fucking into Y/N but it was impossible not to, the pleasure making Shoto feel like he was vibrating with it.

The grip in his hair tightened and once again Shoto found his head being yanked backwards. His back arching as he thrust backwards onto Katsuki and ripping a loud cry from between his dry lips. “Oh no sweetheart. You don’t get to cum, not yet. Not till we do,” Katsuki growled, yanking on Shoto’s hair and snapping his hips forward. He wanted to sob, the desperate pleads for mercy on the tip of his tongue but he knew it wouldn’t get him anywhere, nor would asking Y/N to get herself off. Katsuki had made it clear that was Shoto’s job and if he didn’t perform the way Katsuki wanted there would be a punishment that Shoto knew he didn’t want.

Groaning he tugged at Katsuki’s hold slightly, the blonde easing his grip and allowing Shoto to drop down onto one arm. The position was awkward but Shoto managed to get his hand between them, his arm twisting until his hand was splayed across her lower abdomen, his thumb slipping between her slick folds to press against her clit. He warmed the digit, rubbing it firmly against her as he tried to pick up his rhythm again. A loud moan fell from her parted lips, Y/N tipping her head back against the pillows, her hips arching up into his messy thrusts and walls tightening around him. Shoto groaned at the added tightness, barely pushing back into Katsuki before he was thrusting forward again.

“Don’t you fucking dare,” Katsuki growled in warning, pulling Shoto’s head back and forcing him to curve his spine once more. He sounded strained, like he was fighting back his own impending orgasm and Shoto couldn’t help but smirk at that, knowing the blonde was as close as he was. Katsuki let go of Y/Ns leg, his hand going back to Shoto’s hip and gripping it tightly. There would be bruises come morning, five little splotches of purple and yellow on Shoto’s pale skin that would be there for a few days to come. Bruises that all three of them would take great joy in prodding and poking.

“Please Katsuki,” Y/N whined as she tried to grind up against Shoto, desperately searching for her own release. “Yes,“ Katsuki hissed, his hips jerking forward into Shoto and forcing him as deep into Y/N as he could get. All three of them moaned, Y/N letting out a sharp cry that Shoto would recognise anywhere. She was close and Shoto tried to move his thumb quicker, pressing down and heating the digit up as he rubbed circles into her clit. “Come on Shoto, make her cum. Make her squeeze her tight little cunt around your dick and fucking scream my name.” Katsuki’s snarled out words had Shoto whining, hips rocking in quick sharp movements as he tried to get Y/N to cum before he did.

It didn’t take long, Y/N going tense under him. Her body arched against his, head thrown back and mouth open as she cried out Katsuki’s name to the ceiling. Her walls clenched around Shoto, gripping his dick tightly and it was only a miracle that kept him from coming in that moment. She whimpered and Shoto instantly showed his pace, quickly moving his hand away from her sensitive clit and braced himself against the bed. Shoto had every intention of stopping, of letting Y/N catch her breath and crawl out from under him so Shoto could sink down into the sheets and let Katsuki fuck him until he was crying with the need to cum but it seemed the blonde had other ideas.

Katsuki groaned, his grip on Shoto getting impossibly tighter. “My turn hot shot,” he teased and Shoto didn’t need to see him to know he was grinning like a maniac, all teeth and menacing. Katsuki was relentless, snapping his hip forward in quick sharp movements that had Shoto practically grinding into Y/N. She gasped, hands slipping from where she had been gripping at his ass to curl around the top of his thighs. Shoto could do nothing more than gasp, arms trembling as Katsuki continued to fuck into him hard and fast, his grip on Shoto’s hip keeping them up and at the perfect angle for him to hit his prostate, sending shockwaves of pleasure shooting up his spine like electricity.

“Please,” he gasped, finally giving in as he fought to keep his impending orgasm back. “Again,” Katsuki growled, pulling Shoto’s head back even more with one sharp tug on his hair. “PLEASE!” he screamed, eyes going wide and hands scrambling to push himself up onto his hands and knees, pressing back into Katsuki’s thrusts only to be pushed forward and back into Y/N with the force it. “Please what? What do you want Shoto?” Eyes wide and slightly blurry he looked down at Y/N silently pleading for help. Her eyes still dark and full of arousal, flicked up to Katsuki. Her teeth sunk into her bottom lip, stifling her own little moan. Her eyes slid back to him, her grip on the back of his thighs tightening as she pulled him closer to her, urging him to continue. She gave him a quick nod, more of a jerk of her head before she let it fall back against the pillows and watched them with dark and hazy eyes.

“Want you to cum,” Shoto gasped, beginning to rock his hips back into Katsuki’s thrusts and letting the blonde drive him back into Y/N. “Please Katsuki. I want you to cum in me. Give it to me. Please Katsuki, Please,” Shoto begged, letting go of anything that had been keeping him from doing so. He didn’t look away from Y/N the whole time, gasping and moaning and just watching the shift on her face as she bit back her own sounds.

“FUCK!” Katsuki growled out, his pace picking up as his steady rhythm began to falter. “Such a fucking greedy slut for it. You want it? Want me to fill you up, huh slut?” Shoto moaned at Katsuki’s words, hurtling towards his end and desperately trying to keep it at bay. He wanted that, wanted to feel Katsuki’s cum sliding out of him and dripping down his thighs, to feel the man’s claim on him. He knew that Katsuki wouldn’t do that, that it was all talk in the heat of the moment but it didn’t stop him from groaning out a desperate ‘please’.

That’s all it seemed to take, Katsuki groaning loud and almost animalistic. His thrusts stuttered, grinding against Shoto’s sore ass as he finally came. “Cum for me,” he managed to grit out, continuing to grind against Shoto and like he had been waiting for the blondes permission that tight coiling feeling in his gut snapped and Shoto finally came, his whole body lighting up with it. It ripped through him, Shoto’s eyes screwing shut as he called out Katsuki’s name like it was the only thing he knew, all his muscles tensing as a bright white light burst behind his eyes.

Vaguely he was aware of Katsuki cursing, his hold on Shoto loosening and his arms finally gave out, Shoto collapsing forward onto Y/N, burying his face in her neck and practically gasping for breath. His whole body was shaking, his dick twitching and dragging little whimpers out of him. “Sush moy prints*. You’re okay. I’ve got you,” Y/N whispered into his ear, her voice a low and soothing murmur even if she did sound slightly breathless. Her hands were gently running up and down his back, Shoto completely unaware of when she had moved them and he let himself sink into the gentleness.

He groaned as Katsuki’s pulled out, the blonde holding his hips still to stop him trying to squirm. As soon as Katsuki had slipped free Shoto let himself his lower half down, practically putting all his weight all on Y/N. She didn’t complain though, just wrapped her legs around his and started to hum, her fingers ever so lightly dancing up and down his spine. It was soothing and Shoto quickly found his eyes dropping as his earlier tiredness started to creep back in, his ragged breathing evening out slightly and his rapidly beating heart gradually starting to slow.

He was sedated, his body aching but in a pleasant way and held in Y/Ns warm embrace he was content, quiet happy to let sleep take him. “Oi! Don’t fall asleep,” Katsuki barked and Shoto jerked awake, eyes heavy as he opened them. “Leave him be Katsuki. He’s had a long day.” Shoto murmured his agreement to that, letting his eyes close again and nuzzling into the crock of her neck. It had been a really long day and Katsuki had left him feeling exhausted and he thought he deserved to sleep for at least ten hours. Would be even better if those ten hours were spent with his head resting on Y/Ns breast and Katsuki curled around him.

“I know that-” Katsuki snapped, the sound of clothes rustling as the blonde assumedly started to take his suit off, “but his fat ass will crush you and I am not dealing with you bitching about cramped thighs and crushed tits.” Y/N huffed, shifting slightly as if to get more comfortable and prove Katsuki wrong but the movement reminded Shoto that he was still inside of her. “Not fat,” he grumbled but he moves all the same, groaning as her walls flutter around his softened and sensitive dick. He’s slowly and lethargic, not even opening his eyes as he blindly gropes at himself to pull the condom off. Someone takes it from him and he mumbles his thanks before moving to the side and dropping back down onto the bed.

He snuggles into Y/Ns side, one arm sling over her waist and head resting on her chest, one leg still tangled around hers. He tucks his head under her chin, Y/N humming in what he thinks is content as she snuggles into him, her arm wrapping around him so her fingers can continue their gentle stroking along his spine. “Why are you always so useless after sex?” Katsuki mumbles, the bed dipping as he sits on the edge behind Shoto. He should take offence to that but Katsuki wasn’t necessarily wrong. Shoto did like to cuddle afterwards and when he was this tired he did become rather useless until he had at least gotten a nap. Maybe he was just getting old.

Yawning Shoto was mostly on his way to being asleep when he felt Katsuki’s hands on his tenders ass, his touch as gentle as it could be as he began to rub a soothing cream into his abused flesh. “Hurts,” he hissed, his body tensing slightly. It stung more than anything, the cream cold and easing some of the burn just like Y/Ns cold hands had. He would be tender the next day, would probably be able to feel it every time he moved let alone sat down and he would have to be careful around the boys unless they started to ask questions that he would need Y/N to help get him out off.

“Sorry,” Katsuki mumbled, his thumbs pressing into the underside of his cheeks. “Kiss it better,” Shoto mumbled jokingly, wrapping himself tighter around Y/N. She snorted, pressing her smile into Shoto’s forehead, her hand stilling and fingers slipping under his braid to rub at the base of his skull. “Cheeky little shit,” Katsuki huffed, pinching at the top of Shoto’s thigh. He let out a little yelp, trying to jerk away from the new sting but Katsuki’s hand curled around his thigh, keeping him in place. Shoto lifted his head enough to look over his shoulder and glared at the other man, Katsuki raising an eyebrow at him and a small smirk tugging up the corner of his lips. He was naked now, sat by Shoto’s hips and body turned towards them. He didn’t brake eyes contact as he leant down, brushing his lips gently across the swell of Shoto’s ass. He sucked in a breath, Katsuki smirking as he placed a delicate kiss on one of the red splotches Shoto could see.

“All better,” Katsuki mumbled, pulling away from Shoto and climbing off the bed. Groaning he let his head fall back to Y/Ns chest, ignoring both hers and Katsuki’s laughter. He listened to Katsuki moving around, turning off lights and moving clothes out of the way so none of them would trip over them in there sleep heavy haze in the morning, mumbling and cursing about Y/Ns abandoned dress. The bed dipped again as Katsuki climbed in, throwing another blanket over them so Shoto wouldn’t have to move off the duvet. He was far to comfy now and moving would just be a request to far for his tired mind and exhausted body.

Katsuki slips in next to him, pressing his chest against Shoto’s side and draping his arm across him to rest his hand on Y/Ns stomach. Her hand moves from Shoto’s hair, giving Katsuki room to nuzzle at the base of his neck, pressing a few light kisses there. “Love you,” Shoto mumbled, voice heavy with sleep. “ya tozhe tebya lyublyu moy prints,” Y/N whispered against the top of his head, brushing a kiss against his forehead. “What she said,” Katsuki grumbled against his back, sounding just as tired as Shoto felt. There was the sharp smack of skin hitting skin, Katsuki grunting. “Fucking fine. I love you too,” he grumbled, shoving his face against the back of Shoto’s neck.

Shoto hummed, letting the silence settle over him and finally let sleep sink in. He was warm and content, wrapped within the others embrace and sure he could probably do with a shower again but he didn’t want to move for anything over than a life or death emergency. Vaguely he was aware of Katsuki and Y/N talking over him but he couldn’t pick out what they were saying, the gentle murmur of their voices easing him deeper into sleep. His body ached, a pleasant buzz thrumming through his body and making him feel lose and relaxed.

Shoto wanting to return the favour and he very much liked the idea of tying Katsuki to the bed, cock ring in place as he and Y/N used him for their own pleasure, until he was crying from frustration and over stimulation. It was a tempting idea and as he finally gave into sleep, his dreams were filled with tear filled red eyes and a look of desperation.

#mha #my hero academia #bakugou katsuki #bnha fanfiction #todobaku #bakugou x reader #bakugou x todoroki #todoroki x reader #bnha #todoroki shouto #bakugou x fem!reader x todoroki #bakugou x fem!reader #todoroki x fem!reader #fem!reader #TCTC #twos company threes a crowd #todoroki shoto #bnha smut

41 notes · View notes

heresathreebee · 3 years

Text

That G-D Ring of Yours

High Fidelity’s Robyn Brooks X Female reader

Summary: You seek comfort from your neighbor Rob

Masterlist

There's probably gonna be a part 2

Word count: 2.5k words

Warning(s): +15 | implied cheating, internalized homophobia, heterosexism, author and Rob swearing, no hate to polyamorists but major hate to bad faith players, shameless self insert, no beta, barely edited, long as fuck I'm so sorry

Author's note: I'm having anxiety for no discernable reason and my brain has decided this is ideal fuel for a fic, so please enjoy. EDIT: ha ha yeah still anxious but we're doing stuff about it

-------------------------------------------------------

"-- And she just touched my hand by accident and I just felt this– this spark between us…"

It was so sweet how he was talking about it. Or at least it would be were this not your fiancé explaining how he had been seeing another person behind your back. Had you rushed into things with him? Gotten hitched after three months because of familial pressure to settle down and start your family? Quite possibly.

But it didn't make that stabbing in your gut hurt any less.

You had been a little gung-ho from date number 1, but he had been right there with you the whole time. Date number 2 happened the following weekend and then you just kept seeing each other more and more until before you knew it you had been introduced to each other's extended families and announced your engagement on Valentine's Day.

You started to suspect something was amiss on Sunday, when you were braiding your hair on the bed and he had gone to take a shower. He accidentally set his phone screen aside with a text chat still open. Thinking nothing of it (he had already told you he was talking to Mark about getting drinks tonight), you looked at the name and saw it belonged to a woman you had never heard of before. Your immediate reaction was 'she must be a new coworker or a cousin,' but then you glanced again and saw the text conversation mirrored the same kind of ‘sentiments’ he texts you.

The dirt burned into your brain for eternity:

You had looked away then. You were actually not going to say anything at all to him that night– had planned to bring it up after Tuesday dinner with your auntie's family, but something came up. It turns out that Jessabelle also frequented the same Starbucks as you (and she's your age, not a teen like you worried). You can't even find it in you to be mad at her since it seemed like she had no idea who you were when she showed you the picture of her date at a baseball game. You tried not to puke as you asked for her number and to send her that picture "for her contact profile."

You hadn't heard a word your fiance had said since the beginning of the phone call and you cut him off with some excuse you barely remember. You tossed your phone carelessly onto the couch and laid back on the cushions in defeat. What now?

You weren't really a drinker or a smoker, and you didn't exactly have friends who would be supportive right now. You could hear them now, your family too– asking you what you did wrong, telling you to just forgive him or how to get even, or simply saying 'well what do you expect? Boys will be boys.'

Maybe… no, you definitely need to get this off your chest before you do something stupid like pretend to forget about it. You had a bad habit of that because you tend to fall fast and hard. Perhaps your neighbor could give you some advice.

Thank the Lord for fire escapes. Rob lived on the floor beneath you, always playing something good from her huge collection of vinyl records. You've told her at least a hundred times before if she played nothing but Phil Collins for the rest of eternity, you could die happy. You crossed your fingers and hoped you weren't being weird or invading her privacy.

Thankfully, she seemed to be expecting you. She even motioned that the latch was undone and waved you inside. Ok the second wine glass made your face grow hot.

"I'm not interrupting am I?"

Rob gave you a warm smile. "I could hear you pacing around your kitchen for about an hour. Was about to come and get you actually."

She pressed the glass into your hand and you made an effort not to grimace. Rob liked her drinks cheap and strong and she never held back. You tried a sip just to be polite, and she snorted at the face you pulled.

"That's right, you like that sweet stuff. What's it called again?"

"Stella Rosa," you mumbled, grateful when she takes the glass back and hands you a water to replace it.

"Favorite flavor," she asked looking at her phone.

"Uh… the peach and the rosé. They're all pretty good, not gonna lie."

"OK, take this, grab a blanket from the hall closet, and tell me what's going on."

You curled up on Rob's couch and put your feet up. There were piles of records all over the place, empty beer cans and a pizza box or two on the coffee table. Your neighbor tapped away at her phone screen before silencing it and slipping it in her back pocket. She gave you a minute or two to speak up, sipping her drink like you two had all night. Which actually you did as you did not want to see your fiancé right now.

You felt two fingers gently tap your forehead. "Come on, dreamer, tell me what's going on in that head of yours."

You swallow the lump in your throat. "I feel a little over dramatic saying my life is about to fall apart."

Rob raised her eyebrows at you. "Damn, OK."

You rush to correct yourself– explain your weird sentiment in more detail but you end up just vomiting words until your voice is hoarse.

"I mean– like– like it's not falling apart per say or whatever– I… the rest of my life is fine its just my relationship that's screwed. Which I guess I'm more worried about because it's gonna screw up all my other relationships for a while too– dang it, let me start over–"

"Babe! Slow down. Breathe." Rob switched drinks with you and against your better judgement you took a sip. Oddly enough it did calm you down. "So… it's your fiancé, right? What did he do?"

You stared at her trying to unscramble your thoughts. "He… I found out he was kind of... dating another person. After I found out, he tried to explain that he didn't think I would mind–"

Rob barked, "let me guess: he didn't think you were exclusive? Pull the Main Chick, Side Chick schtick? Tried to claim 'polyamory' after he got caught?"

Two and two clicked together at last. "Yeah… yeah, he did!," you scoffed, "and it's not like it didn't ever come up in conversation: we spent our third date talking out our, like, sexualities and fantasies and fetishes and shit. If he was polyamorous, wh- why wouldn't he have brought it up then?"

"That is so fucked."

You took a deeper draft of her wine, coughing before setting it aside. Up until now, you've been numb. Now there's this wave of anger boiling up to the surface and you hear yourself getting louder. Rob doesn't flinch but she does give you this look of empathy unlike anything you've seen before.

"If he– if he would have just asked me, I would have told him it was fine. My family does shit like that all the time: nobody bats an eye! If he really thought I wouldn't mind, he wouldn't have been so freaking sneaky about it. He literally lied, Robyn!"

You whipped around and for a brief moment you knew you looked crazy. "He said he was going out for drinks with his guy friend, but he was making plans to go to a baseball game with a girl I've never heard of! If he really thought I wouldn't mind, or if he 'thought I would understand,' then why would go out of his way to lie about who he was with?"

Someone buzzed Rob's door and she left you on the couch momentarily, coming back quickly with two bottles of your favorite wine. "Damn girl, these are kinda bougie: Peach or Rosé?"

"I--"you choked, "Robyn you didn't have to–"

"Peach it is!" She unscrewed the caps and handed you the whole freaking bottle of white, downing the last of her merlot and getting a fresh glass for you.

You felt a little guilty she had spent money on you. But then again it had been her choice. If she didn't want you there, Rob wouldn't have let you in in the first place. Maybe you were just a tinsy bit worried you shouldn't be here.

You and Rob took a break from talking to put on music and get a little tipsy. It came much easier with the help of the Stella Rosa, though Rob initially complained it was 5.5%, she did get accustomed to the sweetness pretty fast, and after consuming half the bottle, realized it was a little easier to get carried away with a drink like this. She admitted it was her first time trying rosé and now she was hooked. Eventually you started talking again, just spilling your guts out with no filter anymore.

"I really think I just hate myself," you said cuddling the cool glassware. "When I found out, I wasn't even thinking of it as a betrayal of my trust– it felt like I was trying to come to terms with it so I could continue with the relationship. Not because it would make me happy but because… I don't know… it's what everybody else wants me to do. They don't even know about it and I was fully prepared not to tell them even though they'd want me to marry him whether they knew or not."

Rob barked a laugh of surprise. "Doh-K!"

"What?"

"Nothing, nothing…" she said, "keep going."

You stared off into the middle distance and leaned into her side. She was a tiny bit warm despite her lithe figure. Made you want to throw your blanket over her shoulders and share your greater warmth.

So you did (you're not great at acting out your desires but this is nice!)

"It's just easier," the words left your mouth unbidden, "I don't even know what that means, but it's true. I don't want to marry him anymore but I don't want to break it off. Not marrying Fiancé means disappointing my family. It means having to find an entire new man to marry sooner rather than later because I'm already 'behind' and lowering my already low expectations.

"It's not gonna make me happy, but I just think it's easier to keep this wedding going because at least I won't have to find somebody new who might not be as good for me just because I didn't want him. Another man won't make me happy so there's no reason to drop him... except that I don't want him."

Rob's brow furrowed. "Are you saying it's easier for you to please your family than it is to be happy?"

"Yes? I– no, I– … I don't know," you sigh. "I guess you could say my priorities are a little… mismanaged."

"Sure, you could say that." Rob wrapped her arms around your shoulders and you inhaled the scent of her soap and cigarettes. "What if you tried… like… not doing that anymore...? You just said you do whatever your family wants you to do. So, just like do what makes you happy for a change."

It really does sound so simple the way she puts it, doesn't it? Why are you doing this to yourself? You're not dependent on them for money or security or happiness for that matter. So... why has your whole life been centered around pleasing them?

"I think… I think I've never really sat down and thought about what makes me happy," you admitted. "I think it's just been that way forever and I might have been too scared to try anything else."

Rob hummed. "Are you still scared now?"

Are you? You look into her eyes and ask yourself a question that has never crossed your mind with such depth. You used to be scared– but what is it about your happiness that you are so afraid of? OK, let’s start a little simpler: what are things that make you happy?

“I like…” you swallowed, trying to break down the barriers you’ve built years and years ago. “I like… coffee. I like… short skirts. I like… girls– I like… my job. I like… music. I think I’d enjoy camping, you know, some day…”

Your words… these things seemed so arbitrary and trivial. But in your house, these things cause dissent. “My family has an opinion about everything. There’s no right way to live in all of their eyes, but I think I figured out a way to get past it. Keep my head down and do what’s expected of me. Graduate college, get a respectable job, find a man to marry, drop the job and become a mother. Just… don’t make waves. It seemed better because the cousins who didn’t or couldn’t… well they became the butt of every joke at the family dinner. Lisa had one miscarriage so she was a ‘failure’ and Don never dated girls so he was gay and that was ‘bad,’ but grandma Zelda did everything a good Christian woman could do and they still gossiped about her behind her back…

“And I just… I just let their ignorance control me for my entire life.” God, you could cry right now, but somehow it just felt too good to say it outloud. “That.. that is so fucked.”

Robyn snorted, and you turned to her as if you’d forgotten she was there. There it was again, that sympathy. Not pity, she did not burden you with tears of her own or try to be angry for you. She just listened and understood. You twisted the diamond encrusted ring on your finger and stared at her. You felt it, that feeling in your heart. No one else had given you that look, like she could really see you.

“You’re not going back to Fiancé, are you?” Her question was equal parts worrisome and hopeful and you already knew the answer in your heart.

“No.”

And that was it. Decision made. Actually easier than you'd thought. Maybe not down the road but it felt good for now. There's the telling your fiancé it's over, the moving out, the public announcement, the inevitable feeling of failure, your family, god, his family too. Untangling your lives would be long and hard. You're not sure if you have that level of commitment and motivation in you but fuck it. Problems for tomorrow.

You rest your head on Rob's shoulder and hope your not pushing any boundaries. She doesn't stop you though, in fact she snuggles you deeper into her. You get the feeling she's been here before though your not sure which side or how bad it was for her.

"I like you way more in the few times I've met you than any man I've ever dated," you heard yourself say. "I'm sure that means something but I'm too tired to decide anymore. No tonight at least."

Rob chuckled. "I like you too, sugar."

If you made it this far, hi 💛 appreciate you, leave me a comment! Or just comment "💛"

#Rob Brooks x Female reader #high fidelity rob brooks #three bees writing #rob brooks x reader #black reader insert #I just think about her sometimes #🐝🐝🐝✒#angst?

51 notes · View notes

hurricanery · 4 years

Text

If You Went Away - pt. 4

A/N: Here’s part 4! You can read the previous parts here:

part 1 // part 2 // part 3

If you sent a different prompt, I will get to it/start posting stuff in between. Thank you if you sent a message encouraging to post this next, the feedback is very much appreciated <3 This chapter takes place starting the day after Halloween/the day after the last chapter’s events.

_______

(present day)

A groan leaves her lips the second she opens her eyes and a dull, familiar ache expands through her head. The type of subdued headache you wake up with when you’re five years old and your temper tantrum is what finally put you to sleep in the first place.

But she’s not five years old. She’s a full grown adult who apparently still cries herself to sleep sometimes.

Her first thought is that it’s way too bright in here.

It takes all of her strength to push herself up and stumble across the room in an attempt to shut the blinds.

She manages to fulfill the task, but she’s interrupted on her way to climb back into bed. Because she’s gracelessly tripping over her boots, and her jeans, and her jacket. All of the things she’d worn the night prior. She steadies herself, as the unwelcome realities of the morning catch up with her.

And then it all hits her. As she looks down, noting her attire, dressed in only Link’s Mariners sweatshirt.

Suddenly she needs support. Her legs feel like they might give out from under her as the sleep-induced drowsiness fades and the trainwreck situation that was the night before crashes down on her.

Her head starts to spin as she tries to shut out her own self awareness. The awareness that she’d shown up here last night, acting completely unhinged, and then in her post-surgery sleep-deprived state, she’d practically begged Link for contact. Begged him to touch her. She cringes. Because those were almost her exact words.

She glances at the clock. It reads 9am. Which means Link was definitely at work by now, and Scout was definitely still sleeping. She forgoes her desire to crawl back into bed, and instead, decides a shower will help wash away her faults.

She enters the bathroom that’s attached to their room, reaching her hand over to turn on the shower. She waits a few minutes for it to warm up before stripping the sweatshirt off and hauling her body into the tiled stall.

She sits. Because that’s all she feels her body will allow.

She sits huddled on the shower floor, knees pulled into her chest, as the steady stream of hot water hits her in the back.

She focuses on the sound of the shower, trying to let it soothe her. Somewhere in the back of her mind she registers the sound of her own breathing, trying to keep it steady. Her body feels numb as she focuses on the persistent sound of the water hitting the floor around her. It pounds in her ears, and if she focuses hard enough in her mind, she can trick herself into thinking she’s caught up in a thunderstorm. She likes that better. Pretending to be somewhere else. It’s easier than coming to terms with her own inconsistencies.

In her mind, it’s absolutely pouring. And when she concentrates deeply enough, she can hear the occasional crash of thunder. It’s quiet, but it’s there. Almost resembling the sound of her front door slamming shut with the wind. But more powerful than that.

However, it must be windy, because she feels the house creak with movement that she’s not making herself.

“Mommy….?” A familiar, timid, voice sounds from somewhere in the distance. And Amelia startles only a little.

“Mom?” This time it’s louder, closer.

And now she’s panicking a little. Because she knows Scout hates storms.

A knock against wood shakes her from her reverie and she lifts her head enough so that it meets the stream of water from above. And all of a sudden her head is stinging, because this water is absolutely freezing now.

“Mom?!” his voice is close now, and bordering on impatient. His tone brings her back to reality and she completely realizes where she is. How long had she been in here?

“…Scout?” Amelia finds her voice, perplexed. Scout usually sleeps in well past 10am when he isn’t woken up by her or Link.

There’s another faint knock against the bathroom door.

“I’ll be out in a second, Scout. Okay?” She tries to sound cheerful. “I’ll come make you breakfast.”

“Aunt Mer gave me breakfast.”

She frowns, standing up and shutting the water off. Meredith was here? She doesn’t know how to respond to that exactly. She feels numb, and confused, and out of her head.

“Can I go ride bikes with Bailey?!” Scout’s question pulls her attention back.

“Wait, hold on a minute,” she mumbles, pulling a towel around her body and moving towards the door. She peeks her head out and meets her son’s eyes. “Just wait for me to come downstairs.”

His hyperactive body language isn’t boding well for Amelia’s request. He’s practically jumping up and down from where he stands in their bedroom. “Please. Pleaseee. Bailey has his bike and he’s already out there! Please!!”

“Okay, okay,” she groans. And Scout immediately takes off, running towards the stairs. “Wait! Hold on there, buddy!”

She exits the bathroom fully, and Scout stops in the doorway, looking at his Mom anxiously, like she’s about to be the gatekeeper of all of his fun.

“Scout listen to me,” Amelia says pointedly. “Just because Bailey has a big kid bike, doesn’t mean we’re changing anything about your bike-”

“Mommmm!” Scout interrupts her with an exaggerated whine. “I know I know, please!”

“Hey! I asked you to listen.” She waits for his impatient demeanor to calm a bit before she continues. “Scout, you have extra wheels for a reason, okay? We’re not taking them off until Dad has time to teach you-” Amelia trails off bemusedly as she watches her son nod along with her words, focus elsewhere, his eyes darting back to the stairs every few seconds. She recognizes the distant sound of Bailey’s laugh from the driveway outside.

“Okay, go.” She laughs. And Scout immediately runs off. “But stay in the backyard!”

_______

After about twenty minutes of pulling herself together, Amelia finally rounds the corner into the kitchen. Meredith turns around from where she’s cleaning up some of the mess from breakfast.

She raises her eyebrows at Amelia briefly. “Long time, no see,” Meredith says, somewhat sarcastically.

“You say that like it’s my fault,” Amelia defends herself. “The phone works both ways.”

Meredith frowns, but then nods at her words, in a very ‘you got me there’ type of way. “Well anyway, you look exhausted,” Meredith says blatantly.

“Thanks,” Amelia laughs, reaching for the coffee-maker. “I actually slept really well last night.”

“Something tells me you didn’t.”

This was their typical banter. Amelia actually feels comfort in the layers of sarcasm and utter boldness of their dynamic. It’s sort of refreshing. Compared to Maggie, who often tells Amelia what she wants to hear, Meredith doesn’t beat around the bush.

“You want to talk about it?” Meredith offers, somewhat flimsily.

Amelia grimaces. Because no. She doesn't want to talk about it. But, she knows she has to. It will all come out anyway. And to Meredith, of all people, who was queen of telling her to stuff her feelings in instead of dealing with them.

Amelia clicks the coffee-maker on and listens to the familiar sounds of the machine coming to life. She peeks out the kitchen window, a smile waving across her features as she watches Scout show off his training wheels to Bailey. She turns back to Meredith, who’s still looking at her blankly. Then she decides to rip the bandaid off, putting it all out there.

“I basically begged Link for sex last night.” She leans back against the counter nonchalantly. As if the situation she’s confessing to is completely normal. “And then…” She laughs at the absurdity of her own words. “When he rejected me….? I cried myself to sleep.”

Meredith’s expression doesn’t even falter.

“In his arms!” Amelia raises her voice incredulously, still laughing bitterly. “I should add that. I cried myself to sleep….in his arms.”

Silence fills the kitchen momentarily, until the distinct sound of the coffee-maker clicking off catches Amelia’s attention. She moves toward the cupboards, rummaging for a mug, before pouring herself a cup.

“It could be worse.” Meredith finally says, after Amelia takes her first sip.

“Ah, shit!” Amelia exclaims, burning her mouth on the hot beverage, almost breaking the mug with the force she sets it down with.

She takes a moment to gather herself, closing her eyes and nodding at Meredith’s words. Because she’s right. In the grand scheme of things, it could be much, much worse.

And in an almost ironic turn of events, her thoughts are interrupted by the agonizing sound of her son’s cry from the backyard.

Amelia’s eyes spring open and she glances at Meredith briefly before they are both taking off, sprinting outside.

She feels like she’s having an out-of-body experience as her senses adjust to everything that’s happening around her.

She sees Scout. Sprawled out on the driveway, a bike abandoned about 10 feet away.

She hears him. His scream of a sob. It rattles her eardrums and covers her body in chills.

And she hears Bailey, too. His panicked tone as he explains how ‘Scout just wanted to try it, auntie Amelia, he just wanted to try my bike for a minute!’

“Shh, Bailey, shh,” Meredith murmurs somewhere behind Amelia. “What happened?”

“The...the bike tipped over,” Bailey cries. “He just wanted to go fast, Mom. He just wanted a little push. I’m sorry!”

“Okay, okay. It’s okay,” she hears Meredith whisper to Bailey.

Amelia approaches Scout, and just by the positioning of the fall, she can already tell that things are at the point of much, much worse.

“Meredith,” she breathes, as she kneels on the cement of the driveway. She hovers over Scout, pushing his hair back and resting a hand on his hot cheek, murmuring to him that everything is going to be fine. She turns back to Meredith. “His, his arm….look at his arm. Look at the angle of his arm.”

“I’ll get the car.”

_______

The ER is crowded when they arrive and Meredith decides it’s best to take Bailey home before things get too chaotic. She reaches for Amelia’s hand and squeezes gently as they both watch the resident on call guide Scout into a wheelchair.

“Thanks for driving us,” Amelia whispers, glassy eyes still glued to her son as they begin walking inside.

They get situated in one of the trauma rooms and Amelia hovers over Scout, who has finally stopped crying.

“Mommy,” his voice is still strained from his previous sobs. “It hurts.”

“I know, baby, I know.” She can’t help the tears that spring to her own eyes as she runs her fingers through his hair gently. “But you’re so brave.”

An intern that Amelia doesn’t quite recognize walks into the room and she turns to him. “No,” she says, dismissively. “No, I told them to page Atticus Lincoln.”

“Uhhhh,” the intern looks around, confused. “Well, we did page him but-”

“Go find him,” Amelia interrupts. “On foot.”

The intern stares at her blankly.

“Now.”

The harshness of her tone has him turning on his feet instantly.

_______

“It looks like….the impact of the fall definitely caused a tear in his rotator cuff,” Link murmurs, as he examines his own son carefully. “His shoulder is dislocated. We’re going to have to….reset it.” Link outwardly cringes at the last thought.

Amelia sighs. She stands on the opposite side of the bed from Link. She can’t take her eyes off of Scout.

“Daddy?”

“Yeah, bud?” Link gently responds as finishes his examination.

“Did I break my arm?”

“No, no. Not quite.”

“That’s good.”

“Yeah,” Link laughs, half-heartedly. “Yeah it is.”

“It doesn’t really hurt anymore.”

Amelia’s gaze snaps quickly to Link, out of concern. But Link’s tone provides an instant sense of calmness to the room.

“Well, that’s actually good,” he explains. “Because, you see, your arm isn’t broken. It would hurt a lot lot more if it was broken. It’s more like….your bone is in the wrong place.”

“And….you gonna….put it back where it goes?” Scout wonders out loud, causing both parents to smile despite their joint concern.

“Yeah, bud,” Link murmurs, watching as Amelia brings her own hand up, biting at her thumbnail anxiously. “We’re gonna put it back in the right place.”

“Mkay,” Scout murmurs quietly. “I’m tired now….” He blinks, eyes shifting between both parents on either side of the bed.

Amelia smiles sweetly, tears threatening to make another appearance. She gazes at Link.

“That’s okay, Scout,” Link whispers, eyes shifting from Amelia to his overtired five-year-old. “You can close your eyes….that’s actually better, while we wait….to not have him moving around much….” The last part is directed more towards Amelia, who nods solemnly at this information.

“What do you mean ‘while we wait’?” Amelia whispers, noticing how quickly Scout had drifted off.

Link sighs heavily. He moves towards one of the two plastic chairs in the corner of the trauma room and motions for her to join him.

Amelia bites her lip anxiously. The anticipation of sitting so closely to him, mixed in with the regret of her actions last night, causes her to panic. With the chaos of the morning, Amelia barely even had time to dwell on how their first conversation would go after last night. These weren’t the circumstances she imagined at all.

What immediately registers for her, despite her own nerves, is just how overwhelmed Link looks, too. And that revelation is what allows her to cross the room and take the seat next to him. Because despite what had happened between them, they were in this moment, processing together.

“I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” she murmurs as she sits down. “It all happened so fast….we just had to get here. I completely forgot to grab my phone-”

“Amelia, that’s not what I’m worried about,” Link interrupts, the tone of his strained voice perplexes Amelia and she turns to him, studying his face.

“What then?”

“I, uh….we’re waiting….because I paged Nico.”

Amelia just frowns. “You’re here now, though. I don’t understand why-”

“I can’t do it,” he says simply. Eyes glued to the floor as he zones out slightly. “I can’t be the one to pop his shoulder back in place.”

“You’re….” Amelia trails off, her eyebrows pulling together as she tries to understand. “You’re head of ortho….why would you not be the one to do this….”

“It’s gonna hurt like hell, Amelia!” Link’s voice raises harshly and they both turn to Scout, checking to see if he’s woken up from the slight outburst.

“Sorry…” Link murmurs, much quieter. “I can’t….I won’t let him associate that kind of pain with me. I won’t do it….”

Link’s getting worked up now and Amelia absentmindedly reaches forward, squeezing his knee. When she realizes what she’s done, she quickly pulls her hand away.

“Okay, I get it.”

Link finally looks at her, and for the first time Amelia sees the panic in his eyes. It mirrors her own.

“He’s going to be okay.” Amelia adds. And when she reaches for his knee this time, it’s not absentmindedly.

Link glances down, eyes focusing on her hand. He inhales deeply, and then hesitantly rests his own hand on top of hers, giving it a small squeeze.

The moment is interrupted when Nico walks into the room, and they quickly pull apart.

They both stand. And Amelia exhales shakily as she moves towards Scout, gently reaching forward to wake him up.

_______

“You did so good, baby,” Amelia murmurs, ruffling Scout’s hair as she once again feels her eyes sting with moisture. This time it’s out of gratitude.

“Do I get anything I want now?” Scout wonders, as Link and Nico carefully help Scout up from the bed.

Amelia laughs. Because she had promised that. When the panic set in just before Nico began the process of re-setting Scout’s arm. Scout had lost his cool completely. Breathing rapidly as his eyes darted between his parents in total fear.

‘I’ll get you anything you want after this’ Amelia had pleaded with him.

And Nico had stepped forward, resuming the task at hand.

‘Look at me Scout, look at me and scream as loud as you can. Don’t hold back, I want to hear it.’ Link had instructed.

“Cuz I know it.” Scout chimes in again. “I wanna ice cream sundae. With sprinkles.”

Amelia laughs again, reaching for the hand on his good side as they walk out of the trauma room and towards the ambulance bay. Scout’s injured arm now resting in a sling.

“I can make that happen,” Amelia smiles as they walk outside.

“No, dad too,” Scout whines, pulling his hand free from her grasp. Amelia frowns. “You both have to come!”

“Dad’s working, Scout,” She mutters, “Sorry, you’re stuck with just me.”

“Noooo,” he whines. And the realization dawns on Amelia that it must be closing in on late afternoon. This was Scout’s usual naptime. He was only going to get more irritable.

“Sorry, Scout,” she tries not to sound too defensive, attempting to hide the ego bruise developing at his sudden refusal to be with just her. “That’s just the way it is…”

“Then why's Daddy walking over here?”

“Huh?”

Link catches up with them a moment later. Jacket on. Holding his car keys.

“Hey! I wrapped up early. You guys probably need a ride home, right?” He looks at Amelia. He can’t quite determine the expression she gives back to him. Somewhere between hurt and frustrated.

He looks between the pair, perplexed.

“What’s up?” he mutters in question.

“We’re getting ice cream!” Scout excitedly announces.

“Oh?” Link trails off, glancing back at Amelia, whose appearance doesn’t at all match Scout’s enthusiasm.

She rolls her eyes.

“I can drop you guys off somewhere and pick you up?” Link offers quietly, muttering to Amelia.

“No, no!” Scout interrupts. “No, Dad! You have to come! You have to come, too!” He stomps his foot and Link almost wants to laugh at the impatience. He doesn’t laugh, though. He holds back at Amelia’s demeanor.

Scout looks up at Amelia, and she sighs, weighing her options.

“Okay, let’s just go,” she breathes, glancing at Link. Who frowns slightly at her. But she just nods her head, suddenly indifferent.

Scout squeals with excitement, taking off quickly towards the parking lot. And Link catches up with him. “Wait, buddy, Slow down! Try to keep that arm still.”

Amelia trails behind them a bit further back, mentally preparing herself. Because now that the major crisis of the day was resolved, there was suddenly way more room to process the events of last night. And what their new normal was, going forward.

#amelink #amelink fanfic #amelinkfic #amelia shepherd #atticus lincoln #amelia x link #greys anatomy fanfic #greys anatomy fic #grey's anatomy fanfic #grey's anatomy fic #my writing #meredith grey #nico kim

31 notes · View notes

lune-hime · 4 years

Text

Garden of Tulips (Levi/Reader) Tea Time #6

~Click me for more chapters~

“What did it look like?”

“Hmm?” Levi looked up from his place next to your sleeping form. “The titan that tried to snack on my darling granddaughter.” “Ugly as fuck.” “Aren’t they all?”

Levi recounts memories of the reader and their shared life together while she recovers from a serious injury.

!!WARNINGS!! - Violence, gore, smut, wholesome content ;)

So these little Tea Times were written as little filler-memory chapters to place in between the main story line.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Short and Sweet

↞♞♘↠

“Hey shorty have you finished signing off on these release forms?” Hange asked as she tapped into Levi’s office. Her question garnered crickets as he remained focused on his menial duties.

“Shortyyyy~?” She sang with a spring in her step as she entered and shut the large door. Levi paid as much attention to her as he did a fly perched upon his windowsill. He flipped over the last document and signed it.

“Captain short-stacks?” She prodded with an intricate skill at pressing his buttons.

“Fuck off shitty glasses.” He finally piped up aridly, his exhale ruffling the corners of his papers.

“I see you responded to the second one. I now endow you with this title-” Hange declared with a booming voice when a pen was thrown directly at her forehead. She barely caught it before impact and cackled at their childish antics.

“Oh come on, Levi. It’s a cute nickname for such a cutie patootie captain~” She cooed in an insanely sweet voice that made Levi feel like he was overdosing on rotten corn syrup.

“Coming from you, using me and cute in the same sentence is revolting. It would be a shame if I were to vomit on these documents.” He gagged in unamusement as he flicked his wrist which held the folder towards her. She gladly accepted it with a shit-eating grin.

“Well that wouldn’t hurt anyone other than yourself would it, shortkins?” She countered playfully. With the swiftness of a veteran scout, Hange poked Levi in the head with his pen and dodged out of range of any punches he could have thrown.

“Thanks Levi Shortyman, see you at breakfast!” She yelled over her shoulder as she skipped out of the room. Levi released his broiling irritation like a simmering kettle with a deep breath and attempted to rub the pet names out of his temple.

After a strenuous day of training the new batch of cadets that ran from the crack of dawn to a little over an hour ago, you found yourself in the kitchen babysitting a kettle of hot water. Leaning against the counter, you rested your head in your hands as the gentle humming of the stove sang you a lullaby.

“There you are.” A low voice dragged you out of your temporary humid home. Turning your head, you lazily smiled at Levi and gave him a languid wave.

“Tired?” He asked rhetorically as he approached. You nodded once and picked your head up out of your palms.

“Who knew training 30 inexperienced teenagers would be this taxing.” You exhaled. He tutted his tongue and came to lean against the counter next to you, his lower back resting against the cool surface. He regarded you as what little vigor you had left drained out of your body and into the wiggling kettle. A part of him desired to uncross his arms, scoop up your deflated form, and let his shoulder support your sleeping head. Much to his frustration, not even your exchange of fresh confessions could not fully decimate his wall of, dare he admit, awkwardness.

Of course he was experienced in fleeting romances; physical indulgences that ended with snips of threads. But he was a virgin to this type of love. Every touch to you was precious and he felt himself overcalculating his motions.

“Now you know how tiresome it was to train your group of brats.” The jest within his tone warmed his otherwise impassed features.

“I guess everyone is a brat until they capture your heart, Levi.” You pouted slyly and gave his arm a weak poke.

“No one has but you, idiot.” The casual nature of his tone even surprised him with how fluidly it slipped out of his mouth. The strangeness of dewdrops on a newly bloomed petal curdled between the two of you. Thankfully the shrill whistling of the kettle overpowered any bumbling reply you could have generated.

“What kind are you making?” Levi cleared his throat as you doused the stove and moved the kettle off of the flame to cool.

“A batch of chamomile for Hange and I. English breakfast for Erwin and Mike-they still need the caffeine tonight-and of course earl gray for you.” You struggled to suppress a yawn as you recited the flavors. Levi felt his bones soften to jelly at your thoughtfulness.

“None of your special tea this evening.” He mused with disappointment in his tone. You admired the scrunch of his nose that you knew he was oblivious to.

“Nah, I ran out a few nights ago.” You hummed as you began laying out five cups on the counter.

“You didn’t grab the tea bags yet.” Levi stated. With a spry push-off, he strode over to one of the many cabinets that overhung the counter. You smiled in appreciation and turned back to the hot water.

A clanking followed by a dull thump brought your attention back to him. The scene unfolding next to you caused you to inhale sharply and inflate your cheeks with your impending laughter.

Tiptoes propelled him upward just short of firmly grasping the tea tins. Two out of the 3 tins had been acquired in the lower cabinets but the remaining one was perched on the highest one on the shelf. Levi bounced on his heels once in an attempt to stretch his spine longer but he gained only enough height to allow his fingers to brush the bottom of the wooden chamber.

You silently observed him struggle with guilty amusement. In candid moments like these he was just so… adorable . When he stretched again, the hem of his crisply ironed shirt rode up and the downy smooth skin of his hip peeked out. His raven locks bounced with his body and just barely shielded his deeply furrowed brow.

“Which one of those lanky ass trees put them up so high?” He grumbled under his breath.

You really tried to spare his dignity. You really did. But you couldn't keep away any longer as he wiggled upward.

As you padded over to the little ball of anger you comically frowned deeply to continue to quell your impending giggle. Honestly you couldn't blame him for not being able to reach. That cabinet was placed so annoyingly high that even you were only barely able to grasp its contents.

Levi immediately halted his movements when he noticed your presence at his side. His head swiveled sideways and met your gaze with a childish frustration.

Holy fuck don't laugh.

Your gentle nudge pushed Levi to the side with a stiffness in his form. He eyed you as nabbed the tea tin in a single hop.

“Shorty.” You teased with a fond smile that was devoid of anything but kitten-like affection. Leaning down, you pecked him on the lips just before your giggle broke free from its imprisonment. Then you snatched the tins and returned to your brewing station.

Levi remained camped out on the other side of the kitchen. He felt a bubbling warmth swarm his cheeks as his mind replayed your honeyed voice saying the nickname he could care less for.

But when you said it, so sweetly and lovely... walls he felt whipped.

"Aww-why does she not get sass for calling you shorty?" Hange whined from the doorway. Her sudden appearance only fueled your laughter as you placed the tea leaves in their respective cups and began showering them in a hot bath.

Levi scowled at the woman and brought a hand to rub his jawline, masquerading his rosy cheeks from her pointed view.

“Your fucking off time has not expired yet, Hange.” His warning was muffled as you handed your old squad leader her tea.

Levi learned an important lesson that day: he didn't mind being teased if it was by you.

Honorifics

↞♞♘↠

“I’ll make sure he reads through these, Armin.” You smiled sweetly at the boy and he nodded with a grin of his own. Levi’s eyes flitted from you to Armin in a wordless manifestation of ~is that all~ from his desk.

“Thank you, sir.” Armin saluted and politely slipped out of the door to Levi’s office. You sighed peacefully as silence fell between you two.

“I’ll admit there tends to be interesting plans that come out of that coconut hair.” Levi commented and placed the papers aside.

“Thank you for giving his ideas an extra look, Captain.” You said, masking your fledgling slyness with nonchalant innocence.

Levi suddenly felt like he was being waterboarded when that single word left your lips. His eyes narrowed as you rounded the corner of his desk and idly began flipping through Armin's plans.

"What did you just call me?" He pressed, feeling frozen as an alluring blend of bewilderment and desire swam through the ice of his surprise.

“What do you mean, sir?" You responded with a shrug. Your thumb preoccupied itself with the smoothness of the paper while your mind indulged itself in your fantasized musings.

“That.” He emphasized his speech with a crispness of a seasoned officer.

“I don’t know what you’re referring to, captain. Maybe you misheard me.” You continued with an added layer of heated sultriness. Levi's initial shock had dulled to a buzzing hum as the atmosphere between you switched from feigned innocence to dripping in lust.

You hadn’t addressed him with honorifics since you had been promoted to a squad leader. The double entendre and impish aura had his head swirling with an exhilarating dizziness of lust and vigor. Levi bit the inside of his cheek as he watched you discreetly press your thighs together, trying to keep yourself from seeming just as needy as he was beginning to feel.

And walls the way your eyelashes fluttered like a doe’s to the bashfulness of your posture was all so very- submissive. It excited Levi’s nerves and stirred his legs to twitch in anticipation of contact.

“Then why don’t you come over here and repeat yourself so I can hear you clearly.”

He pushed off the desk and swiveled in his chair to leave his lap exposed to you. You greeted his invitation with a smirk and painstakingly slowly made your way over to him. You grasped the arms of his chair and swung your legs over his, hovering over his lap for a moment to deprive him of his much desired contact. He almost let out a noise of frustration when you finally settled into him, smugly rocking your hips forward as you scooched into his chest.

“Can you hear me now, sir?” You cooed at the shell of his ear and gently nibbled on the soft flesh of his earlobe. He exhaled as your mouth moved southward.

Levi gulped. Your syrupy words and steamy breath began heating his insides from the nape of his neck. He felt himself twitch upward as your plush thighs once again rubbed against his straining erection.

A wave of satisfaction rushed through you when you felt how hard he was already. He wasn’t always very vocal in his desires as a lover. But with each passing day you became more intimate with what made him tick and could instantly tell he was beginning to enjoy this power play. He had been powerless over many things in his life, and in the most primal yet nurturing way, the thought of lording over you with pleasure drove him wild.

Levi felt like his body was screaming with this invigorating rush of arousal. It was a sensation you had given him countless times before. But the feeling of power that you were inflating into him blanketed him in a new rush of exhilaration that had butterflies flitting against his chest.

Quickly catching onto your plan to tease him, he was not going to let you get away with it. He was your captain , after all. He suddenly clasped your hips with a force that made you whimper. He adjusted you so that your hot core was pressed intoxicatingly close to the taught muscles of his thigh.

He regarded you, pupils dilated, as his hands forced you along the expanse of his thigh. Your hips instantly responded to his actions, rolling yourself against him as sparks began flying through you.

“Hmm. Is this what you wanted your captain to do?” Levi hummed lowly, bouncing his leg upward as he ground your hips harder onto him. Your lips detached from his neck as your head fell to his shoulder, the sweet friction making it hard to focus on anything else.

“I-dammit Levi I was the one who was supposed to seduce you.” You moaned breathily; a mixture of defeat and excitement as his movements further ignited your bundle of nerves.

“I’d say you were pretty successful.” Levi praised, leaning in to capture your wanton lips with his own. The kiss deepened to match the fervedity that glued you to one another. The sinfulness of the way your body gave into his guidance and the lingering awareness that the two of you had forgotten to lock the damn office door only fueled his rough touches.

“I still haven’t gotten an answer to my question, brat.” He reluctantly broke away, humming with a hungry gravel as he squeezed your ass with passionate intent.

When you didn’t answer, Levi tightened his hold and rocked his hip so fluidly that you felt like you were caught in a current of bliss. Both of you were drowning in the heavy petting; you relishing in the pleasurable friction that his muscular thigh brought your clothed core and him feeling your wetness through his trousers as he brought you teetering over the edge with just a flick of his leg and a roll of his hips.

Your plan had instantly backfired, and although you were the antithesis of complaining, it felt lewd to express your desires aloud. But by the way his eyes bore into yours, dripping with metallic lust and silently commanding you to tell him made you whimper and grind against him with even more desperation.

“Tell me.” Levi huskily instructed, immediately halting his flow and keeping you agonizingly still. Your legs were softly shaking at the loss of contact, hands balling the fabric at his shoulders.

Electric tendrils bounced freely in the space between you as you looked down at him, your chest heaving and panting.

Wordlessly your hand reached for his. Your intertwined palms moved up your torso, brushed over your breasts, and stopped at your neck. Levi felt your rapid pulse point under his thumb and his own heartbeat became erratic. His eyes widened at your bold move.

His grip lay loose, hesitant against the sensitive area. Hurting you, especially accidentally, was the last thing he wanted to do. As a child he saw how his mother was mistreated, cast aside and abused by hungry men. But the way your teeth toyed with your plush lips and your eagerness to retake your spot on his thigh caused blood to rush from his head down to his cock. You gave him a willing smirk. If you wanted him like this he would gladly give it to you.

“Make me cum.” Your voice oozed with silken demand while your neck craned to expose the smooth flesh to his palm.

And just like that, the electricity crackled.

Levi slammed you back down onto him and guided you at a heavenly pace while his other hand applied pressure to your neck. He almost came himself as he watched you unfold on the precipice of your ecstasy; writhing in pleasure under his control and using him to chase your orgasm beneath his grip.

You didn’t need to vocalize with words that you were close for Levi to know. The nectarous moans of his name and the erratic nature of your thrusts were sensory overload for him as he unbuttoned your pants.

In exchange for slowing his pace a bit, he slipped his free hand into your underwear. He reveled in your high-pitched gasp when his coarse fingertips made contact with your clit. The combined warmth and pressure from Levi's hands on opposite ends of your body catapulted you into your orgasm as you rutted against his thigh. Your vocal cords vibrated in sensuous moans against his constraint.

As you recovered from being perched on your high, he brushed his thumb lightly up your neck and let it rest along your cheek. He peered at you dazed in the afterglow of want and appreciation. Teasingly, he wiggled his fingers over your over-sensitive clit and chuckled in amusement when you squirmed in place. With a delicate sweep that would put a painter to shame, he drew his hand out of your pants. The velvety knot recoiled in your stomach when Levi brought his slick fingers to his lips and sighed in contentment.

Oh you were so ready to wipe that beautiful smirk off of his face and reclaim what you rightfully started.

Your arms drew along the expanse of his arms, sliding you down and out of his lap until your knees pressed onto the chilled wood floor. Levi’s eyes trailed yours as you slithered downward, argent orbs darkening when you palmed his straining crotch.

You wasted no time in unbuttoning his pants and releasing his cock from its confines. His eagar member was glossy with precum, revealing just how much you had riled him up. Your tongue started at the base, licking a hot streak languidly up his shaft and swirling your strokes when you reached the tip.

Levi released a heavy breath when your mouth took him fully. As your head bobbed along his length, not once did he drop his head back as the pleasure began to build. Through his panting, lip-toying, nostril flaring, and eventual groan of euphoria, the molten silver within his eyes occupied your gaze. You watched as his brow knitted and features contorted in rhapsody all while his commanding focus lay unwavered. The forge fire raging in them held your head to him and made you flush under their intensity as you swallowed and released him from your mouth.

“I wish I had called you captain earlier.” You winked up at him, a blissful half smile forming on his features.

“Be careful what you wish for.” He chuckled and leant you his hand to help you up off of the ground.

#levi #levi x reader #drabble #LEVI ACKERMAN #AoT #aot imagine #aot x reader #aot fluff #snk #snk x reader #attack on titan #attack on titan fanfiction #shingeki no kyojin #hange zoe #jean kirschstein #bisexual jean #levi/reader

23 notes · View notes

jewish-space-laser · 4 years

Text

Miles & Black Coffee - Part Two

“If you’re thinking about taking the high road,

I can tell you that you’re doing it wrong,

There’s a better of way of letting it all go,

‘Cause you’ve been running from the feeling too long….”

-Highroad by Sir Woman

Hiya everyone! Sorry this is up a bit late, inspiration really just runs on its own clock. I’ll keep this short- giant thank you to @oh-honey-styles @andwhenshesays @for-fucks-sake-h for beta-ing and being so so SO supportive. If you haven’t read their fics yet, go check them out! As always, I adore feedback! (4.1k words)

xoxoxoxoxoXO Tile

You and Harry would never be friends. You were up and down, night and day, oil and water. You just didn’t mesh. He was your roommate’s insufferable older brother, and that is all he would ever be. Well, at least that’s what you thought before….

the one with campfire conversations, cabin getaways, and enemies that were never really enemies after all.

Read Part One here!

TUESDAY

Charlie was still sleeping soundly on her side of the bed when your alarm went off, so you tried your hardest to sneak out of the room without making a sound. Spending all day in the sun yesterday had been amazing; your heart felt full, your muscles were relaxed, and you were ready to do it all over again.

Unfortunately, you also felt a bit gross. Between the warm weather, lakewater, and sunscreen, your skin was feeling like it needed it a good rinse. The thought of showering in the showerhouse wasn’t exactly thrilling, but it was that or the garden hose, so you gathered up your shower caddy and a change of clothes before making your way out of the main cabin.

It was a beautiful morning, the perfect setup for another day of summer. Dewy blades of grass tickled your ankles as you cut across the lawn, a pleasant chill running through you at the contact. You’d tried to wake up early enough to have the shower house to yourself, not wanting to have an awkward run-in with anyone before you’d had a chance to fully wake up.

From the look of it, you’d succeeded. You listened for signs that anyone else was out and about, but all you could hear were the sounds of birds chirping and bugs buzzing, the nature around you having yet to be disturbed by rowdy college students.

Smoking on the boat the night before had turned out to be a great idea. The group had stayed out till the moon was the only light in the sky, only turning in when none of you could stop yawning. You hadn’t slept that deeply in a long time; it felt amazing to be so rested after a full school year of late nights and early mornings.

When you finally reached the shower house, you moved to pull the door open to have it swing forward and smack into you. You stumbled backwards, balancing yourself against the wall as you stared wide eyed at the person who’d nearly knocked you over.

“Whoa, sorry,” Ryan rushed apologetically, “I didn’t think anyone else would be up this early.”

“That’s okay,” you gulped, “I didn’t think anyone else was awake, either. I wanted the showers to myself.”

“I was thinking the same thing,” he chuckled, running a hand through his wet hair, “I’m all finished though, so it’s all yours.”

“Thanks,” you giggled, “how was the water pressure?”

“Honestly?” He shrugged. “Better than I expected, but not great.”

“Lovely,” you sighed, slinging your towel over your shoulder. Ryan dragged his eyes down your frame quickly, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. You blushed as you realized that you were still in your pajamas. At least they were somewhat cute, little blue shorts with rubber duckies printed all over them and a plain white tank top.

The two of you were quiet for a moment, switching places so you were standing in the threshold of the shower house. He was too cute, sleepy eyes squinting in the sun as it grew brighter out.

“So, um, I was thinking of checking out this hiking trail today,” he blurted, cheeks tinted red, “Archie was going to come with me, but he drank his weight in white claw last night, so I’m thinking he might be too hungover to stomach it.”

“Where’s the trail?” You questioned.

“It’s on the other side of the lake, about two miles north. We were just gonna borrow a couple bikes from the shed,” he explained, playing with his hair some more, “but anyway, I was like, well, I was wondering if maybe you would wanna join me. I’d hate to go alone.”

“I’d love to!” You said eagerly. When he smirked at your excitement, you tried to play it cool. “I mean, uh, yeah. That sounds like it could be fun.”

“Great,” he chuckled, “I was thinking of leaving around eleven, gives us time to relax and have some breakfast. The trail itself should only take a couple hours, but there are a few detours I wanted to see. Is that cool with you?”

“Sounds awesome,” you nodded.

“Fantastic. I’ll find you in a bit?”

You nodded, bidding him farewell as he made his way back to the guest cabin. The moment the door shut behind you, you let out a quiet squeal. It hadn’t even been twenty-four hours, and already you had a date with a cute boy. Plus, you were genuinely interested in the hiking trail; if it was anything like the forest around the cabin, it was sure to be gorgeous.

Ryan was right about the shower pressure. It was enough to make you feel clean and refreshed, but certainly left much to be desired. At least there was hot water.

By the time you made it back to your room, Charlie was up and about, playing upbeat music on her phone speaker and digging her toothbrush out of her bag.

“I can’t believe I forgot to brush my teeth last night,” she pretended to gag, “I literally passed out so hard. Didn’t even hear you get up this morning.”

“It was a long night,” you laughed, feeling amused as you watched her flit around the room to get ready for the day.

“And it’s gonna be another long day,” she sighed, “long, but fun. Olivia and I were gonna tan on the docks for a bit, if you wanna join?”

“Actually,” you tried to act nonchalant, “Ryan and I are going on a hike.”

You sat on the corner of the bed, sucking your lips into your mouth to keep your giddy smile at bay. You were really excited though, and Charlie seemed like just the right person to gush to.

“Ryan, huh?” She said, face scrunching up in confusion. “I would’ve thought you’d want to spend as much time with Harry as possible.”

You widened your eyes, letting out a loud burst of laughter that had you wheezing. “Harry? No way!”

“You and him aren’t a thing, then?” She asked, zipping her suitcase shut. “He was asking after you at the bonfire yesterday, and then insisted that he should check on you when you didn’t come down.”

A frown formed on your face. You specifically remember him saying that he’d just been using the restroom. Why would he want to check up on you, anyway? Surely he was just using it as an excuse to bother you. It was his favorite activity, after all.

“Well, no, we’re not a thing,” you said firmly.

“Ryan’s cute, too,” Charlie shrugged, “James and I had a moment yesterday, too, so hopefully we both get our cute summer romance this week.”

“Ooooh, James?” You waggled your eyebrows, happy to change the subject. Charlie flushed, biting down on her lip.

The two of you gossipped for a while longer, with Charlie organizing all of her belongings while you lounged on the bed. It was nice chatting with her; you weren’t the closest, but you’d always gotten along really well.

New romance, new friends, sunshine and nature. You could already tell that this was going to be a week to remember.

~~~

By the time you made your way into the kitchen, almost everyone had already had breakfast. Dishes were piled high in the small sink, streaks of what looked like pancake batter smeared across the countertop. You hated when people didn’t clean up after themselves, but you chose to ignore it for now.

What you couldn’t ignore, however, was Harry, who was sitting by himself at the table. He was also pouring a bowl of cereal, which wouldn’t have been a problem if your name wasn’t written across the box in black sharpie.

“Is that your cereal, Harry?”

You had a hand planted on your hip, eyebrows raised expectantly as you awaited his answer. He lazily glanced up from his phone, looking you over from head to toe before shrugging.

“Dunno, found it in the cupboard,” he muttered, jamming a spoonful into his mouth.

“Interesting, interesting,” you droned, biting the inside of your cheek, “did you stop for a moment to think that it might belong to somebody else?”

He shrugged again, not bothering to look away from his phone this time as he chewed slowly. You could tell he was holding back a smirk from the way his dimple indented into his cheek. He knew what he was doing, he always did.

With a huff, you walked over to him and snatched the box off of the table, turning it around and pointing at your name in bold letters.

“I wish you’d asked,” you snapped, opening the cabinet with more force than necessary to grab a bowl.

“Just figured we were all sharing food,” you heard him say.

You wanted to rip his breakfast out from under him, anything to get a reaction, but you just took a deep breath insead. Getting you worked up is exactly what he wanted, and you’d never give him the satisfaction

“If you’d read your sister’s e-mail, you’d know that any food that isn’t labelled is up for grabs. That cereal has my name on it.”

“Sorry,” he shrugged again, “I don’t really look at my e-mail.”

“Clearly,” you rolled your eyes.

He didn’t respond, and even though your skin was crawling with irritation, you figured it was best if you stopped talking. Even though he was being a pest, this behavior was relatively tame for him, and it would be a shame to ruin a perfectly good morning with a fight.

Well, that’s what you told yourself before you opened the fridge.

“Harry,” you warned through gritted teeth, “did you finish off the milk… and then put the empty carton back?”

“No,” he locked his phone, crossing his arms over his chest and grinning, “there are a few drops left in there.”

That was it. The absolute last straw.

“You are literally the most inconsiderate person I’ve ever met,” you seethed, shaking the empty carton in his direction before throwing it into the recycling bin. It didn’t seem to phase him.

“I think-”

“I don’t really care what you think,” you interrupted.

“-that you’re being dramatic.”

You were scowling so hard that your cheeks were beginning to hurt, but you couldn’t help it. Not when he was pushing your buttons in all the wrong ways. You dumped your bowl of dry cereal back into the box.

“I’m not being dramatic,” you hissed, “you’re just being a dick, but what else is new.”

“You really need to calm down,” he snorted, “a bunch of us were going to break out the kayak and race across the lake, do you wanna join?”

You weren’t sure where he’d gotten the idea that you’d want to spend more time with him, so you just shot him a dirty look, deciding to just skip breakfast. Sure, you were starving, but anything was better than spending one more second in Harry’s presence.

“I have other plans,” you snarled, turning your back to him and leaving the room.

“Really?” He asked, following you down the hallway. “Do they involve… I dunno, pulling the giant stick out of your ass?”

You practically growled, stopping so suddenly that Harry nearly ran into you.

“No,” your voice was strained, “Ryan asked me to go hiking with him, if you must know.”

For the first time all morning, the unbearable smirk on his face dropped into a frown.

“Just the two of you?” He prodded.

You narrowed your eyes at him. Why was he suddenly so interested?

“Yes, just the two of us,” you sighed, turning to walk away again, “now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to be as far away from you as possible.”

He didn’t follow you this time, but you could feel him watching you go up the stairs. It bothered you to no end that he could get you so riled up. Next time, you would walk away at the first sign of trouble, because he truly wasn’t worth your energy.

Once you finished packing up a drawstring backpack with the hiking essentials, it was just about to time to meet Ryan, so you made your way over to the guest cabin. On the way there, you saw Harry pulling a kayak off of a metal rack, passing it to James like it weighed nothing. He looked a bit ridiculous, with his tie-dye shirt and a bandana in his hair.

“Hey,” you jumped at Ryan’s voice, “you ready to head out?”

You didn’t spare Harry a second glance when Ryan started raving about this amazing waterfall that he wanted to see. The day could only go up from here.

~~~

The rain had come out of nowhere.

It had been blue sky for miles for the entire hike, but the second you got back to the bikes at the trailhead, dark stormclouds had already started sprinkling. It had quickly turned into a downpour, soaking through your thin t-shirt in record time. Ryan wasn’t much better off as he pulled his helmet off, hair matted down on the top of his head.

Not to mention, it had been extremely buggy. Even with bug spray, they had been relentless. You were sure you had at least twenty bug bites all down your arms and legs.

Despite everything, you’d enjoyed yourself. You’d stayed out even longer than you planned, sitting by the waterfall and chatting. As soon as Ryan found out that you skipped breakfast, he’d given you half of his sandwich. He’d been a complete gentleman, taking your hand frequently to help you over a rough part of the trail, and even though neither of you specified, it felt like a date.

Conversation with him was easy, which was a major improvement from your awful morning. In fact, you barely even thought about Harry all afternoon, so distracted by Ryan and his nature commentary. The only time he’d come up was when you stopped for lunch.

“So what’s the deal with you and Harry?” Ryan had asked.

“Ugh,” you’d snarled, taking a pull from your water bottle “can we talk about literally anything else?”

“Oh,” Ryan had raised his eyebrows, “so, you’re not together?”

Immediately, you had choked on your sip of water, slapping your chest until you stopped coughing.

“Together?” You guffawed. “What on earth gave you that idea?”

He had blushed crimson, playing with the hair on the back of his head. “He talks about you a lot… and sometimes I notice you watching him.”

His comment had confused you, but you’d shrugged it off, assuring him that you and Harry weren’t, and never would be, together.

Now, the two of you were ditching your bikes in front of the cabin and sprinting towards the door to escape the awful weather. You found yourself giggling as you stumbled into the kitchen, wet, muddy footprints trailing behind you as you dropped your pack to the ground. It landed with a loud squelch, which only made you laugh harder.

“I had a lot of fun today,” you said, “I’m really glad you invited me.”

“Really?” He chuckled, catching his breath. “I thought it was a bit of a disaster, between the mosquitos, the rain… the mud….”

You both laughed, shaking your heads at your bad fortune. You were being truthful about having fun, though. Even though the day hadn’t gone according to plan, it was exactly the kind of adventure you’d wanted.

“Whatever,” you shrugged coyly, “I had good company.”

Ryan’s cheeks flushed crimson, and a sweet smile crept up his face. Even with mud caked across his neck, pine needles in his hair, and angry pink bug bites down his arms and legs, he still managed to look adorable. When his eyes darted down to your lips, you stepped forward.

“I’m really glad we’re both on this trip,” he said softly, placing a hand on your waist.

“Me too,” you whispered, leaning in closer.

Just as your lips were a hair away from brushing together, a crash from behind you had you jumping apart in alarm. You yelped loudly, your heart stopping for a beat before you spun around to face the culprit.

Of course it was Harry.

The first thing you noticed was his sunburn; all he was wearing was a pair of light gray sweatpants, so you could see how pink his chest had gotten. He resembled a deer in headlights as he stared at the floor below him, which was currently covered in the broken remnants of a shattered plate.

“Sorry,” he slurred, tip-toeing out from where the ceramic shards had scattered. Once he was clear, he stumbled over to the broom closet, swinging it open harshly as you and Ryan watched on awkwardly. After digging for a few seconds, he emerged with a broom and dustpan that looked like they were older than you.

“You scared us,” you bit out, heart finally slowing down to a normal rate.

“Oops,” his shoulders lifted in a shrug, He turned to start sweeping, but quickly did a double take. “What hap-… you guys look horrible. Why are you covered in mud?”

Irritation took over you as you watched him gape drunkenly at where you and Ryan were standing. Not only had he interrupted what was sure to be an epic kiss with Ryan, but then he’d nearly given you a heart attack by sneaking in and dropping the plate. Sure, it was an accident, but that didn’t make you feel any less angry. And now here he was, telling you that you looked horrible.Your foot started tapping against the floor rapidly on its own accord.

Just as you were about to chew him out for being a complete thorn in your side, he stumbled forward and hissed, lifting his bare foot into the air.

“Harry, you’re stepping on glass,” Ryan warned, rushing forward with a worried expression over his face, “and you’re barefoot. Why don’t you start getting ready for bed… I’ll clean this up, okay?”

He took the broom from Harry, shooing him away from the mess. You knew it was the responsible thing to do, but part of you was still disappointed that your moment with Ryan had been ruined.

“Will you help me up the stairs?” Harry asked you sheepishly, half-limping over to you, “can’t get the glass out of my foot….”

“Well, don’t try to take it out here,” you sighed with an eye roll, “let’s go up. We’ll have to clean it, too.”

“Aww, y’gonna take care of me?” He smirked.

“Don’t push your luck,” you snapped. He held his hands up in surrender, but you still wanted to slap the smug look off of his face. You turned to Ryan, who was still sweeping the plate shards into a pile, and shook your head apologetically. “See you tomorrow?”

He nodded, a sad little smile on his face. You made yourself a promise that you’d kiss him next time you were alone. It was only the second day, after all; you were positive that you’d find another moment. For now, though, you had to deal with a certain drunken fool, who was currently limping down the hall, tripping every other step as he tried to grip the wall for support.

“Hold on, you dimwit,” you sighed, rushing forward and slipping a hand around his waist.

“Ooh, we’re getting cosy,” he hummed. You weren’t going to dignify him with a response.

Harry’s skin was warm to the touch, a bit sticky with sunscreen but still smooth. You tried to ignore the shock that ran through you when you felt his back muscles shift… you knew he was in good shape, but you hadn’t expected him to be so… firm. Your mouth went dry.

He leaned practically his entire weight on you, nearly forcing your knees to buckle. Fortunately, you were able to find your balance and walk with him, taking one stair at a time.

“Now who’s being dramatic,” you muttered.

“What’s that s’posed to mean?” Harry slurred, frowning in your direction. He had one arm slung over your shoulder, and the other hand gripping the railing as he hopped on one foot.

“You called me dramatic this morning,” you reminded him, “and now here you are, needing help up the stairs because of a teeny piece of glass….”

“Heeeey,” he protested, stopping in his tracks to look down at you properly.

A scoff escaped you as you rolled your eyes, gesturing for him to continue hopping. You were nearly at the top now.

“Is there a first aid kit somewhere?” You asked, relieved when he removed his arm.

“Yeah,” he scratched at his head, “I packed one, but it’s still in my room.”

Honestly, you were a bit surprised that Harry packed a first aid kit. You’d never stricken him as the responsible type; Callie had always seemed more put together despite being younger.

You followed his hobbling figure into his room, which was much cleaner than you expected. He clearly hadn’t changed it much since he was young, evidenced by the lego figurines lined up on his shelves. There was also a cute framed photo of him and Callie at her high school graduation, which was admittedly adorable.

Getting the splinter out of Harry’s foot hadn’t been a problem, but cleaning it was another story. First, he insisted that he could do it himself, but then he accidentally got neosporin all over his bedsheets. Then, he wouldn’t stop flinching away from you when you tried to stick on the bandage, claiming that he was ticklish.

“Can you please just cooperate,” you sighed.

“Can’t help that it tickles,” he giggled, twitching away from your hand again, “your hands are too soft.”

If he pulled away from you one more time, you’d rip your hair out. This was not how you foresaw ending your night.

Eventually, finally, he stayed still long enough for you to finish. You glared at him as you gathered up the bandage wrapper and used alcohol wipe. He was gazing at you with wide eyes, bandana slightly crooked on top of his head.

“Did I interrupt something downstairs?” He asked all of a sudden, sheepishly looking out the window.

“Yeah,” you exhaled, shaking your head in frustration. “You know, Harry? I don’t understand what I did for you to hate me so much.”

He squinted his eyes in confusion, as if he had no idea what you were talking about. As if he hadn’t spent countless hours intentionally getting on your nerves.

“What’re you talking about?”

“Please,” you laughed sarcastically, “It hasn’t even been two full days here, and you’ve already called me a wet blanket, eaten my food, and ruined the end of my date. You do nothing but antagonize me… why?”

He opened and closed his mouth several times, and it was then that you remembered how truly drunk he was. He probably wouldn’t even remember this in the morning. You don’t know why you’d asked him about it in the first place.

“I mean, I…” He stuttered, apparently unable to articulate his thoughts.

Truthfully, you didn’t even want to know.

“Maybe we should just stay away from each other,” you told him, “I’m not a huge fan of you, and you clearly have a problem with me….”

He looked completely taken aback.

“Just… go to sleep, okay?” You pinched the bridge of your nose. “I left the painkillers out, so… take those in the morning if you want.”

You were waiting for him to say something, but he just sat there, silently gaping at you with cloudy eyes, so that’s how you left him. He was still staring at you when you fleetingly made eye contact on your way out the door, but didn’t say a single word.

From what you knew about him, that was out of character. He always had something to say, another jab, another comeback, absolutely never letting you have the last word. And his eyes… the way he’d been staring at you, like he was offended and guilty and confused. You’d never seen him look like that before.

As you got ready for bed, you tried to shake the entire interaction off. He was drunk, he probably had no idea what you were saying. The entire conversation wouldn’t even matter in the morning.

Yet, for some reason, the image of his wide eyes and crooked bandana were all you thought about until you drifted off to sleep.

~~~

If you made it this far, thank you! What do we think? Any thoughts, theories, questions, comments? Let me know! Until next time, xoxoxoxoxox Tile

#harry styles #harry styles fanfic #harry styles imagine #harry styles fanfiction #harry styles fic #harry #styles #hs #enemies to lovers #love triangle #m&bc #miles &black coffee #m&bc2

322 notes · View notes

undercoverwizardninjaturtle · 4 years

Text

ROTTMNT Fanfiction: Frayed Part 1

Description: Sequel to Shattered Donnie has his difficulties, but he’s always had his family to depend on. That was before Draxum came into the picture

Pairings: LESS THEN NONE

Fandom: Rise of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles

Characters: Donnie, Leo, Draxum, Mikey and Raph

Genre: Hurt/Comfort , Angst, Family

Rating: G

As much as Leo liked to think he was a wordsmith, a artisan of words, sometimes there was only one was to describe a situation. And this particular situation only needed one word to describe it

His hands came up, trying to pry the vine that had been at his throat. A pair of hands shook at his shoulders, hard enough for him to finally cough loudly gasping for air, a hand rubbed at his shell through his black gi, “Are you ok?!” Asked a frantic voice

Though his body was telling him otherwise he nodded finally opening his eyes, Don was looking down on him with a concerned look, with the black gi and red mask. Glancing around Leo was grateful that Draxum had thought to put Raph and Mikey were with him but while Raph was sitting up but his head resting to the side told him that he wasn’t awake, it took him a bit to realize that the biggest brother was cradling a unconscious Mikey in his arms he was about to ask if the youngest was awake , but his throat constricted again causing him to cough loudly. Don wrapped arm around his shoulders, “Leo take a deep breath, “Leo struggled to comply grateful for the oxygen stinging his throat

“Pathetic.”

Leo had almost forgotten about the metal cage. He had remembered Draxum had ambushed them at the Dark Armor, trapping them in vines. He remembered one of them finding its way around his neck, barely giving his airway for the oxygen he so desperately needed. Donnie glared up at the villain responsible for their state “Where’s April?!” He demanded

“Your human friend is fine, I sent her back to your “ Draxum gave a disgusted shiver and eye roll, “rat. Hopefully it will give him the motivation to bring me the last piece of the dark armor. If not.” Gave a lazy twirl of his wrist, “I guess I will do with you as I see fit.”

Leo knew Draxum was trying to scare them. He opened his mouth make a quip before he coughed again, he rubbed at his throat, desperate to relieve the pain. Don gave him a concerned look, glancing to the ret of their brothers before standing up, “Draxum, given me Leo’s medkit.”

Draxum turned to look at them, “You dare make demands of me!?”

“The small white box Leo had on him, I need it to help my brothers.”Donnie gripped the bars of the cage, “My brothers might have internal bleeding you overgrown Capra Aegagrus Hircus. If you have any sort of heart in you you’ll let me help them”

Leo wasn’t sure what that meant but Draxum turned to look at him fully. There was so meting in his eyes, as though looking at Donnie for the first time. Before anyone could move, a vine shot out and grabbed him around the chest, shoving him hard against the back bars of the cage. Causing the metal bards to dig into his soft leathery shell, his teeth gritted in pain. Leo jumped and grabbed at the vine, trying to pull it off of him, “st-“ Draxum’s eyes bore on Donatello, as though studying his pain with a scientific eye. Without looking away a vine knocked Leo off of the first vine causing him to land on Raphael. His older brother waking with a start. “I thought so, you’re the soft shell.” With another twitch, Donnie was pulled forward pulling him to the front of the cage with the same force as he had before. Despite having only been somewhat awake for a few seconds, Raph let out a low growl, “Let. Him go you-“he had started to move to his knees but lightheadedness must of taken over again, causing Raph to almost fall on his side. Leo supported him the best he could as Raph struggled for air. Watching helplessly as Draxum’s fingers caught Donnie around the jawline, forcing their eyes to meet, “I can still see you have that sensitive shell.”his fingers nails digging into this skin, “After Lou Jitsu interfered with my experiment, I thought all my work as for nothing. Except your so called brothers’ turned out fine, if younger then I needed.” Draxum’s eyes narrowed, “Not you, you trembled you shrieked if anything touched your. Of all your brothers. I considered you to be the only failure. Your ‘Splinter’ denied it, but I Knew something was wrong with you. I should of throw you away with the trash when I had a chance.” At this point Draxum’s face was nearly a millimeter from his brothers, “ Trust me when I say I wont make that mistake twice” With a flourish, Donnie was thrown back into the cage, bouncing off Raph’s outstretched arm, how had tried to keep him from landing too hard.’ Leo moved close, “D-nee.” He croaked out, he tired to touch his brothers shell to check for any bruising, but Donnie flinched from his touch “I’m fine.”

“Dee-“

“I said I’m fine.” His voice held al the bitterment of his usual personality, but his eyes held a shimmer of tears, before turning to him, “maybe I can help without the medkit.”

He knew Donnie wasn’t alright, but he did the best he could helping Leo and Mikey. Before going off sitting by himself. Raph had tried to talk to him, but Leo had given him a shake of his head . Eventually they would escape, and destroy the dark armor.

But he would never forget what Draxum had said

(#)(#)\/(#)(#)

“”MONOPOLY!!” Leo shrieked with glee as Mikey landed on one of his properties, “Pay up!!!” He said, leaning over the board and holding his hand out to his youngest brother, who was holding his last few hundred play dollars to his chest like it was his last child

“B-B-but, “ Mikey looked at his last few hundred play dollars as though they were his children, “But I’m your favorite brother.”

“All’s fair in love and war Mikearino.” Leo , with some difficulty, peeled the money from his hands, leaving him with a single dollar. Almost collectively the entire group groaned. Draxum had his doubts when Michelangelo had recommended a weekly ritual known as ‘Game Night’ to be held in his place of residence atleast one day a week (having it at the Turtles home was out of the question according to Master Splinter). He hadn’t been sure of hosting the vent at first. But during that first night of Games, as Draxum watched the red slider turtle dominate game after game, (always with a victory cheer of the games title) he could say one thing

This was the biggest mistake of his life

He drug his hand down his face the table giving a small tremble as Leonardo climbed on top of it, dong some sort of dance he had seen on the World Wide Web with a giant grin, “DOWN turtle, I just procured this table from the IKEA.”

Leonardo puffed his face at him before blowing out air , “What ever.” He jumped down from the table with a flourish. Taking up the dice again, “Now, whose turn is it to weep at my glory and join Raphael in bankruptcy jail?”

Draxum frowned, looking back at his fake money, he had fallen on Leonardo’s property enough times to have only a few hundreds left and no desire to be victim to theoretical bankruptcy. Thankfully it was not his turn, his fell on the purple turtle who was studying the board with analytical eyes. Ignoring Raphael rolling out his turn and wailing as Leo began to wrestle him for his money. The purple turtle hadn’t been playing as well as Leonardo, but judging by the few properties he had purchased he had a strategy in mind. Donatello caught him looking in his direction and frowned slightly before looking back to the board

Draxum stood up, “I will return with snacks,” he announced, though the group was largely distracted by Raphael weeping over his loss of his money. He was unsure how the turtles had so much energy this late at night. But it was almost admirable. He opened the freezer and drew out a ice tray, twisting the frame and popping out the ice cubes and pouring them into a bowl.

“Um, Draxie? What are those?” Mikey asked, looking around him with a confused look on his face

“Last we spoke you mentioned a desert called iced cream, well I have painstakingly made my own iced cream.” He looked to the smallest turtle, waiting to be showered in his praise only for Mikey to look at the white cubes in the bowls , ‘Um dude, did you just put milk in ice trays?”

“And sugar. Is that not ice cream?” Sure he had taken some liberties, but he was sure this would be indistinguishable from the real thing, but before he could rectify the situation, Mikey leaned over, squishing his face against his arm, “Its ok Beary you’re trying!! Buuut do you have anything else we can snack on? Other then what you set out?” With a expression Draxum can only describe as dread, he looked back over to the table and snack bowl Draxum had set up earlier. He wasn’t sure why no on had touched it, the bag he had poured it from has seemed Fine. IT had a dog on the cover, it was apparently made for ‘large’ animals, and it had been rather cheap. Not to mention it was supposed to be great for fur (of which he had none of but he figured it was a side affect)

Draxum huffed before going through his designated ‘snack cabinet’ mostly full of ‘ray-men’ packs and granola bars’, “Does anyone here enjoy gravy flavored granola cards?” Judging by the looks of disgust on the turtles face, they didn’t He let out a low growl before returning o his cabinet, “I will find something to feed you with. In the mean time satisfy yourselves with my soft drinks. Michelangelo you may play in my place.”

At the chance to play agin, Mikey let out a squeal of delight, giving him a quick squeeze before loading his arms full of his soda and hurrying back to the table. Draxum, failing to find any non granola snack growled under his breath and moved back to the table just as a tiny plastic house smacked Donnie in the forehead, “Leonardo do not make a mess.”Draxum commanded

“Its not my fault Don’s forehead is a easy target.” Leo grinned before another plastic house hit him in the eye, causing him to yelp , grabbing at his face “how DARE you! You could of scratched my perfect face!”

“I mean, with a face like that you cant’ really ruin it more can you.” Donnie said For the first time all night Donnie has a smirk Draxum has seen him have many times. Leo grins back and before Draxum realized what was about to happen. Each of the turtles has a arm full of Monopoly houses and are chucking them at each other, dashing around the room with loud shouts of laughter. Draxum allows himself a breath, to calm his nerves, before he hair flies on end, his vine shot out of his wall, catching Leonardo by the ankle and yanking up causing him to yelp loudly and drop all his artillery , “DO NOT SHOWER MY HOUSE WITH TINY PLASTIC HOUSES!’ He demanded to the turtles frozen in mid throw

“Technically it’s a Apartment. Not a house.”Leo said crossing his arms over his chest unfazed by his predicament.

Draxum gave him a glare, “You four, clean this up. Or you can’t have any Scandinavian Soda.”

“Doesn’t sound like much of a punishment to to me.” Leo mumbled. Draxum lets out a growl before releasing Leo’s ankle. With a shriek Leo landed upside down before wiggling around to a position on his knees, still grumbling. His brothers joining him.

The Warring Alchemist has noticed a few things about these turtles that he hadn’t when they were enemies, namely now that he wasn’t threatening to torture them they didn’t seem to fear him as much and that came out in different ways. Mikey had accepted him a friend and a reluctant family member. Mostly unwilling on his part, but the box turtle had been hard to refuse with as eager as he was. Raphael seemed to respect hm to a extent, a friendly attitude but atleast he was willing to give him a chance.

That left the two problem turtles

Leonardo had a more flippant attitude with him. At first he had taken it the same as he had taken Mikeys’ laxness around him, that he had accepted him. But that didn’t feel right. He couldn’t put his finger on it, he wasn’t aggressive, or anymore of a (what was the word?) Nick Head. The purple one was also hard for him to read.

But of course, that was probably how he wanted it

Speaking of purple , Leonardo had started searching by him, going out of his way to bump shoulders with a laugh, “bet I’ll find more then you!” Leo challenged before crawling off at a higher speed. Don grinned after him, “In your dreams Lamenardo!” With that he looks around, unable to find more he shifts under the table. Draxum can only pinch the bridge between his eyes when he realizes, rather then take this as a punishment, they are treating it like a childish game.

Leo suddenly shot up to a standing position, “I WIN!” He said holding up a handful of Monopoly houses

There’s a squawk of despair but before more dreaded hijinks there was a loud banging sound as something hit the table from underneath with a cursed shout. Leonardo’s demeanor changed In a split second, “Dee? You ok?” When he didn’t get a answer, he ducked down to check under the table. Draxum rolled his eyes before returning to his search. Out of the corner of his eye he watched the two emerge from under the table, Donatello was holding his shoulder with a pained look on his face , “how hard did you hit your shell?” Leo asked, Draxum almost couldn’t believe this was the same turtle who he had seen steal the same purple turtles phone and threaten to drop it in the toilet if the purple turtle didn’t admit Leonardo was his favorite Blue turtle

Which he had

Twelve times

That night

The normally self assured turtle gave a tremble, “its fine.” He said between his teeth

Leonardo’s brow furrowed in concern, for someone who had only ever seen the red slider turtle with a annoying sneer or laugh it should seem out of place. But its almost as though it was his nature to be concerned as it was for him to be witch (No that wasn’t the word, bitch? Bitch was the word?) “Do you want me to look at your shell?”

“Please.” Draxum rolled his eyes, “his shell is meant to protect his inferior body, if he can’t handle bumping it then he might as well not have one.” The room becomes silent in a way that even he notices. He looks back into the room, Raph is giving him a somewhat disappointed expression that he doesn’t understand and even Mikey looks unhappy with him. Donatello doesn’t even look in his direction, but actively avoiding looking at him. Leonardo however, is glaring at him. Again, his entire nature seems to change in a split second with dagger sin his eyes.

It reminds Draxum of a few weeks ago Draxum had been walking home with groceries when he had seen a pair of stray dogs in a alley. One of them had been panting heavily but asleep while the other was laying down in front of it, looking around without a concern in the world with a flapping tail. . Draxum had taken out some meat he had bought to give it to them, but the carefree dog had immediately gotten up growling at him. It took a while later for him to understand that the sleeping dog had probably been sick and the other one was staying nearby to protect it incase it needed help.

Sarcastic, Concerned, and now Protective

He wondered which one fo these was the true Leonardo.

In response to the change in atmosphere he rolled his eyes with a groan, “I am informed that I do not have any appropriate snacks, and that my iced cream is insufficient. I will leave to procure the snacks required to continue our game night. DO not set anything on fire while I am gone.” He said before grabbing his large trench coat, and stepping out of the door.

He could not bear to be in the prescience of such weakness.

(#)(#)\/(#)(#)

If Leo was being honest, he hadn’t been too enthusiastic when Mikey had recommended a game night at Draxum’s. He had tried to offhandedly comment on his concerns, but Mikeys’ eyes had immediately filled with tears looking to him as though he was the one thing standing between him and his dreams.

For someone who hated being called the baby fo the family, Mikey really did know how to use it for his advantage.

But now, glaring after the former Goat Baron he wondered if he should of protested more. Instead he turned his attention to Don, who was still hugging himself , “Are you sure you don’t want me to look at your shell?” He had already moved to touch is brothers shoulder but Donnie had pulled away half heartedly, pulling his hoodie tighter around himself, “I said i’m fine.”

“A-“ Mikey didn’t look like he knew what to do, except look anxious,” He didn’t mean that, ok? He’s just adjusting and he doesn’t realize everything he’s saying”

“Sure seemed like he did.” Leo huffed, he looked over to Raph to vent his reaction. He could tell Raph was disappointed in Draxum, but judging by their eye contact, he was gauging his and Don’s reaction to see how angry he should get.

It wasn’t anyone’s fault that Don’s shell was so sensitive, it had been a problem when they were kids, but as they had gotten older it had become easier for Don to handle slight touches. And nowadays he didn’t have a problem with people touching his shell, and thanks to the Battle Shell his shell was tougher if not more so than his brothers. But he still couldn’t handle someone bumping into it or hitting it on stuff without something to protect it.

Leo had known Don had been stressed about coming here, but seeing his brother sitting on the couch, barely containing his soft trembles. He looked to Mikey, “Hey I’m getting bored, I’m goin to bounce and do something fun,”

Mikey opened his mouth to complain, but then Leo glanced at Donnie then back at him. Luckily the orange turtle seemed to understand, “ok, will you atleast come back again next week? I’ll make sure Draxum has good snacks. And I’ll talk to him about what he said.”

“Ok good, cause I’m pretty sure his Chex mix is just dog food.” Leo took his leathery jacket from the coat rack before looking back, ‘Dee? Wanna come with?”

His brother looked at him with a look that clearly said, ‘ you’re not fooling anyone’ but sighed “yeah no problem.” Donnie took his purple Sherpa lined jacket over his hoodie both saying their goodbyes before leaving out fo the apartment building. It was weird to be there without seeing April, but she had mentioned she had a art project coming up and that she didn’t have time to hang out this week.

A lot of things had changed since Draxum had come into their lives

“Ok let me have it.”

“Huh?” Leo looked up in time to duck around a ice over light pole, Don looked up from his phone with a unamused look, “You want to vent. I can tell. Talk to me Lee.”

“I-“ he almost denied how he felt, but there was no point , “I don’t’ get why we have to hang out with that Man Bunned Butt Man, are we seriously supposed to act like he never tried to kill us?”

“Like the time he threw you off the roof?”

Leo threw his hands in the air, “LIKE THE TIME HE ME OFF A ROOF!” That was never going to be ok. Not to mention what had happened when they were captured ,he gave his brother guilty look, “I know you didn’t want to talk about it but are you sure you don’t want to to tell Mikey about what Draxum told you? Maybe if he knew want Draxum said to you-‘ before he could finish his sentence Donnie poked him hard in the face, causing Leo to yelp and rub his cheeks, “RUDE.”

Don , sighed before looking away from his phone, “I’m not ok with what he said to me that night. Or what he said to me tonight. I don’t even particularly like the idea of spending time with him, but if he’s willing to try to be a better guy then I’m willing to put up with it for.” Don looked back to his phone, “Unless he pisses me off too much in which case I drop him off with the Hidden City Police faster then I use the Fibonacci sequence. And you promised you would’ tell Mikey.”

That was true, and he had been warned that if he had revealed what Draxum said, Donnie was going to release a video online called “Leo’s broadway audition 2019” which was a threat he was not taking lightly. Even so he looked to his favorite purple turtle and sighed, “I wont,” before opening his arms with a whimpering question in his eyes.

Don glanced at him in confusion for a moment before smiling and rolling his eyes, “Yes you can hug me.”

“Yayzzz.” He said before throwing his arms around Donnie ,careful of his shell and hugged him tightly. He had no problem letting go if Don became uncomfortable but when Donnie rested his cheek on his shoulder, he knew there wouldn’t be a problem. Other then then Ignoring the passing people on the street. As cold as it was Leo was surprised that anyone was out other then them. Speaking of cold, “Hey man, we’re getting close to our favorite Bodegaaaa and I’m feeling snackish. I heard they just got in Extra Spicy Komodo Dragon Pepper Chips. I wanna buy some peanut butter ice cream and sprinkle it on top.”

“Oh no Leo no,” Donnie groaned in despair, “I’m begging you, no. I can’t handle another night of you taking baths full of milk because you think you’re ‘metal-“

“Too late we’re doing it!” Leo ducked behind him and guided Donnie forward by the shoulders . what else was better to eat on a cold day anyway then hot spicy chips?! Blatantly ignoring his brothers whines he guided Donnie around to their favorite Bodega that hey had been visiting (tormenting ) since they were old enough to go to the surface on their own. But the minute They get closer to the door, Leo could already hear the loud music blaring on the speakers inside he was about to change his mind when Don stepped out of his grasp, “Ok I think I’m going to sit this one out . I’ll wait out here, Just be sure to bring back a gallon of sugar free vanilla ice cream for me.”

“No prob Dee.” Leo said with a happy salute before hopping side to begin his quest for overly spicy chips that he claimed he could handle but obviously couldn’t. Don let out a full smile , shaking his head at his brothers antics. Leave it to Leo to cheer him up and finally get the shaking to leave his hands. But that was Leos’ best skill in Don’s opinion. He leaned his shell against the building and took out his phone agin.

A loud scoff filled his ears, at first Donnie thinks that Leo is playing a victim card again, but when he looks up all he see is Draxum on the sidewalk, carrying two grocery bags that seemed to be filled with various ice creams, “Let me guess, you’re too sensitive to handle a little store so your brother went in instead of you?”

Donnie made sure to roll his eyes, “NO he wanted some snacks so I’m waiting for him out here.”

“you’re not stupid ,you know he coddles you. Treats you like you’re inferior because he feels sorry for you.”

“Uh Huh.” Donnie pulled his phone back out, “remind me to show you how to use the internet. It’s the best place to share opinions no one cares about.” He’s almost satisfied at Draxum’s low growl, the former villain steps closer. Donnie doesn’t look to him but his free hand is under the lower lip of his shell, fingering his multi-tool bo staff

“The sooner you realize you were born wrong, the sooner you can stop being a burden to them.” With that Draxum steps away, walking back the way he came to continue a game night with the two remaining brothers. Don waits till Draxum’s out of ear shot before he takes a shake breath and stuffs his hands in his pocket.

Unlike last time he knows that there’s nothing that will stop his hands from shaking

Windows

Shattered Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 (Bonus)

Frayed Part 2

#rottmnt #rise of the teenage mutant ninja turtles #rottmnt fanfiction #donnie #autistic donnie #leo #baron draxum #what a dick #fanfiction #hurt/comfort #angst #undercoverwizardninjaturtle #frayed #tmnt fanfiction

227 notes · View notes

chibinekochan · 4 years

Text

Angel in Hell - Part 8

Obey me! Angel Reader Au.

Gen. reader insert.

~2,5k words

Taglist:

@gothjuulpod ; @purgatoryhall ; @sibit360 ; @a-personnamed-ace

_____________________________________

Just in case you had to skip the last part here a summary:

You had a mental breakdown, Simeon brought you home, calmed you down and you slept in his room.

_________________________________________________

After your shower and dressing in your usual clothes, you feel much more like your usual self.

A part of you just wants to forget everything that happened last night. You know you can't.

"How are you feeling now?" Simeon asks in his usual gentle manner.

"I'm still confused but I feel like myself again." You give him a kind smile.

"I'm glad to hear that." Simeon is very relieved.

"So will you now explain what happened to me last night?" You honestly just want to have an explanation and move forward.

Simeon seems to sense your simple desire.

"I know but this is bigger than just what happened to you last night. This isn't just about that, it will change everything that you know about yourself. There is no shame in not wanting the whole truth." Simeon offers you a way out of it.

You can't accept it.

"No, I want to know. Please tell me." You shake your head.

You aren't sure what the story might be but you have to know. Otherwise, it will keep eating you.

"Alright, in this case, we should go to Lucifer. I think it will be best to hear it from someone who has first-hand knowledge. I think he will be able to explain it in the best way possible to you." Simeon seems troubled.

"Why would Lucifer know anything about this?" You are very confused.

"It will all make sense once we arrive. I will be at your side the entire time and no matter what is being said in the room I will be at your side no matter what." Simeon gives you some encouragement.

You are glad that you can count on him.

"I will trust you, Simeon." You feel uneasy but at least you have him to support you.

"That you, that means a lot to me. I just hope that it will stay this way." Simeon casts his gaze to the ground for a moment.

"Are you ready to go?"

You take a deep breath. "Yes, let’s go."

"I would go with you but sadly I can't. Just don’t forget that I'm also here for you." Luke seems sullen but it's important to him to support you.

"That means a lot to me." You give him a light smile.

Simeon nods and you both head over to Lucifer’s room.

It feels like a long-distance away. Your thoughts are all over the place.

Then you are in front of the room.

Simeon knocks. "Lucifer is us. Please open up."

Lucifer opens the door. He looks like he hasn't slept at all.

"Please come inside." Lucifer does his best to sound polite but it's obvious that he has a lot on his mind right now.

You go inside and sit on the couch that Simeon sits next to. Lucifer sits down across from you.

"Do you want tea, coffee, or anything else?" Lucifer doesn't want to talk about it. Yet knows he can't avoid it much longer.

"No, I'm good." You don't feel like wasting time.

Simeon just shakes his head.

"Alright then. I think it's easier if I just tell you the whole story. Is that alright with you?" Lucifer keeps looking at the table in front of him. Like he can't even look at you right now.

"Yeah, that's alright." You aren't sure where this is going but you have a bad feeling.

"What I'm about to say isn't an easy topic and it will change everything that you think you know. We could all just pretend that last night never happened." Lucifer doesn't look you in the eyes. It's hard to read him right now.

"I don't think that I could live like this. Something is going on with me and I need to know the truth." You look at Lucifer with resolve.

You know that there is something that you need to know.

Lucifer nods and takes a long breath. Then his eyes meet yours. It seems to be very difficult for him.

"Alright then. The other day I told you about the person that lived in your room. They meant so much to all of us. They managed the unthinkable and made pacts with me and my brothers. On top of that, I personally was proud to call them a member of my family." Lucifer has a wistful smile on his face. He draws another deep breath, his expression darkens. "They died. It was a horrible tragedy. A moment unwatched and they were dead. It hit all of us very hard. It is still something that is weighing on everyone here." Lucifer shakes his head like he is trying to shake the memory away. Then he looks you deep into your eyes. "They were a good person. One of the best that I have ever met. So after they died their soul got send to heaven. It was, as they say, cleansed. All of their memories were wiped out. They were chosen to become an angel." Lucifer seems to tremble slightly before continuing. "This angel is you."

Your eyes widen, your lips open to say something. You feel frozen and yet somehow everything clicks into place for you.

All of the comments they made, their painful looks, the way they just knew things about you, everything suddenly makes sense.

It's a shock, but deep down you just know it to be true. "I was a human.. and made these pacts. It all makes sense now." You repeat the information you have just gotten. It has yet to fully sink in.

Simeon puts a hand on your shoulder.

Lucifer nods. "I know it must be hard to believe."

You don't doubt his words at all.

"I believe you but why didn't you tell me?" You look at both Simeon and Lucifer.

"That's because heaven ordered everyone to not mention anything to you. The past life of any angel is strictly forbidden from ever being mentioned. You know how much angels care about purity. Even the mere thought of humans being angels is disgusting to some." Simeon chimes in. He seems very troubled.

"Does that mean that both of you will be punished now?" You had an idea about the prejudice of some angels, you were taught the very same thing.

Yet the people you worry the most about are here with you right now.

"Michael can try to punish me. I was against this from the start. Not just for the sake of my brothers but also you." Lucifer doesn't seem to care much.

"Why was I chosen then?" It hurts a little to know that he didn't want you to come, even when you can understand it.

"That was decided over Lucifer’s head. Frankly, he wasn't told who you were until everything was already settled. I was the one that gave them a heads-up." Simeon himself is very unhappy with the whole situation.

"I don't understand this at all. Why did you then accept me coming here despite everything? You could have kicked me out. I would have left if you didn't give me the room." This whole situation doesn't make sense to you.

Lucifer closes his eyes, nodding. "I should have done that but I couldn't. After I saw you…I just couldn't send you away." Lucifer seems to have very complicated feelings. His face seems to hide great pain.

It gives you heartache.

"Is that why Satan destroyed the dorm? He didn't want me here?" You feel so conflicted right now.

"No, he was just angry that he had to lie to you." Lucifer doesn't even hesitate for a second. "As much as it hurt all of us that you can't remember us, what hurt the most was that we had to play pretend. I also think my brothers have done a poor job of keeping the secret from you." Lucifer gets a headache just thinking of their poor attempts of lying to you.

You weakly nod. Remembering all their mistakes, it's amazing that you just glossed over everything so easily.

"I'm very sorry. I must have hurt everyone so much." You know that you aren't to blame but you feel guilty.

"Nobody blames you for any of this mess. I have picked you from the list of possible candidates. You just fit perfectly. So I'm to blame. Just know that despite everything, I'm glad that you are here." Lucifer is ridden with guilt and grief.

His mixed feelings are reflected in your own heart.

"You picked me because of my file?" This surprises you a lot.

"Yes, I must admit that it reminded me of a lot of your old self." Lucifer feels like he should have known better.

"The others did they agree to me being here after knowing about my previous life?" You can't honestly imagine it.

"I cannot say what is in their hearts but overall they agreed. It's probably for the best if you ask them yourself about this." Lucifer himself struggles with his own emotions; he can't even imagine how anyone else might feel.

"You knew them… me before too right Simeon?" You aren't sure how to address this part of yourself yet.

"Yes, we were fellow exchange students and I counted them as a friend as well." Simeon looks guilty. He is deeply troubled about his own emotions.

"Did you take care of me as you did because of that?" You feel very uneasy asking this. It scares you.

"While I recognized you right away I simply took care of you like I would with any other student. It was simply required of me. Our relationship grew naturally from us working together. I honestly regret that I wasn't allowed to tell you the whole story about your previous life. This would've saved you a lot of grief right now. " Simeon looks sympathetic towards you.

You can feel that he genuinely cares about you and it's true that he treated you just like everyone else. Even if you felt like he was ever especially nice to you. Maybe it was subconscious, maybe it's just in your head or maybe there is another reason.

You can't figure it out right now.

"What am I supposed to do now? Go back to heaven? I don't want anyone to suffer because of me." You cast your eyes onto the table.

"You need to stay." Lucifer doesn't move a muscle saying this.

His words surprise you. You look up and meet his eyes. You open your lips, no words leave your mouth. Your mind is blank.

"Don't listen to him. You can do whatever you think is best for yourself. Take your time and decide what you want to do." Simeon makes a low sigh, you almost didn't hear it.

You glance at him and he has a kind expression.

"I'm dead serious. When you were a human I told you that your soul is mine and I intend to keep it that way. There are ways to get your old memories back and I have no intention of letting you go back to a place where I can't reach you." Lucifer's words sound menacing, but they speak of a deep, desperate wish. His pain must be too big to let even a semblance of your past life go.

You can only stare at him in disbelief.

"Lucifer, you can't just force them to do something like that. The person that you knew became someone else. You cannot force them to become whatever you desire them to be. They have their own life, feelings, and memories now." Simeon sternly tries to talk sense into Lucifer.

"I'm not forcing them to do anything other than staying here. If you or they are going to hate me for that then so be it." Lucifer doesn't even blink when he says this. He isn't joking.

"Do you even know what consequences there will be when we have to return to heaven and you keep them here?" Simeon is in disbelief.

"Yes, there might be a war unless they choose to stay and become a demon," Lucifer says this so matter of fact that it makes you shiver.

"Hold on, I don't want a war to happen." You can't stand for something like this.

"There won't be a war as long as you stay here at your own will," Lucifer states this so matter of fact. It seems like he has lost his mind.

"How can you threaten something like this? Lucifer, this is serious! You force them to stay no matter what. How can you be so selfish?" Simeon seems very angry right now. You are glad that he is standing up for you.

"I know you sometimes forget it but I am a demon and I will do whatever I can to obtain what I want." Lucifer's gaze seems to throw daggers at Simeon.

You feel the tense air pushing you far back into your chair.

"Lucifer, I will not let you force anything like this upon them against their free will." Simeon almost slams the table in front of him.

"So, it's alright for you if they agree to stay on their own terms, right?" An ironic smile grazes Lucifer's face.

Simeon narrows his eyes, shaking his head. "Are you even listening to yourself?"

"Well, it doesn't matter much to me why they stay but from my point of view. I still have an entire year to convince them to stay regardless." Lucifer seems confident.

You still have a hard time with all of this. You barely even understand how it came to this point.

"I think we should leave now. We will talk about this later. Come let's go, he is unreasonable right now." Simeon puts his hand on your arm, in a protective manner.

You look at Simeon, you can only nod. You don't even know where to start with this mess.

"You are free to leave Simeon but I will not change my stance and you can take a few days off to clear your mind. I already talked with Diavolo about this." He dismisses Simeon and then addresses you in a kind manner. His 180 response is very strange to you but then again this whole day is strange.

Simeon just shakes his head and stands up. He still seems irritated, you have never seen him like this.

You stand up and shoot a glance at Lucifer, who looks almost wistful at you.

Then you walk out, following Simeon.

Outside of the door, Simeon stops taking a deep breath.

"I'm sorry that everything became such a mess. Everything must be a lot right now. You need to take your time and let everything sink in. I will support you no matter what." Simeon had no idea that Lucifer would turn this into an even bigger problem.

"I'm just so lost now." You are barely able to even say this much.

"That's understandable. I will bring you back to my room. You can rest there." Simeon wants to support you.

"Thank you but I want to be alone right now. I just need to collect my thoughts for a while. Can you tell that to the others?" Your head is a big mess.

"Of course. Give me a call or come to me whenever you want alright?" Simeon is back to his gentle self.

This must be difficult for him as well.

You weakly nod.

Simeon brings you to your room. No more words are exchanged between you two.

You take a heavy breath as soon as your door closes behind you.

"I was human before." You whisper these words to yourself.

It's still hard to believe.

What are you going to do now?

These words echo in your head for the rest of the day way into the night.

_____________________________________________________

So here we are at the end of this fic.

Thank you so much for sticking to the end of this ride.

I know it's just getting interesting.

I'm thinking of a season two of some sort but I need a break.

I don't even know who I'm shipping Angel Mc right now with.

I will work on requests again for a while as usual.

#obey me #obey me angel au #obey me fanfiction #angel in hell #swdom

102 notes · View notes

straylightdream · 4 years

Text

part two: the rose garden

featuring: Mob Boss Kim Junmyeon x reader, Bodyguard Oh Sehun x reader

Cold, wicked and ruthless we’re all words that people used to describe Junmyeon, but when it came to her he made an oath to protect her. Sehun was assigned to watch over her, he never expected for her to break down his walls.

warnings: angst, mentions of violence, injuries, death, blood, ptsd, future chapters will contain sexual conteny.

word count: 9.8k another long one

AN: I would like to know which of the two guys you’re rooting for.

previous > next

series masterlist

Two weeks have passed since you hurt yourself. In those two weeks Sehun has been glued to you following you around the compound. He follows you everywhere you go, never letting you out of his line of sight. The only time he leaves you alone is when you sleep or either of you need to shower. Things have felt different since that night. There seems to be a tension whenever Sehun is around. Your stomach twists in knots thinking about how your carelessness ruined everything. The short period of time when Sehun leaves you alone so he can either attend a meeting or to shower he always leaves you under the watchful eye of Kyungsoo. He’s by far the most relaxed of the group. He has no issue sitting in the library reading a book with you. Or sitting in the TV room watching a rerun of an old show. Out of all the men Kyungsoo feels the most normal. From what you have heard some of the men say when they need someone to get info out of someone they send Kyungsoo in. You aren’t sure if that means he’s ruthless or maybe that calm and collected enough to get the info out of them. You can’t help but wonder if any of these men date. You’ve barely ever seen any of them leave the compound if they aren’t with Junmyeon.

Sitting in the library under the window on the overly expensive couch your eyes scroll the pages in front of you. Kyungsoo is sitting next to you flipping through a vintage book he’s told you is his favorite. Glancing out the window you watch as trees move in the distance. You’ve grown to forget what it’s like to feel the breeze in your hair. Closing the book you turn on the couch staring out the window. You wonder what it would feel like to go outside and feel the spring breeze.

“If you want to go out there I’ll take you or if you feel more comfortable Sehun or one of the other guys can take you,” he closes his book and looks out the windows next to you.

“I haven’t been outside since that night,” you sigh, pushing away the vivid images of that night that are trying to play in your brain.

Someone clears their throat and you look over to see Sehun standing in the doorway. His hair is still wet from his shower he’s just taken. He nods his head at Kyungsoo. Automatically Kyungsoo stands up and nods, sees that as his signal to leave. Sehun walks over and stands by the couch watching you. You glance up at him and give him a smile.

“Would you like to sit,” you pat the couch next to you. He hesitates for a moment before sitting down next to you. You look out the window with childlike wonder. Even though the outside world terrifies you, part of you wants to go out there.

“Are you stuck here because of me?” you say with your eyes still locked on the outside world.

“No. I’m able to leave. There are seven other men fully capable of watching over you if I need to leave for something. I chose to stay and watch after you.”

“I don’t mean to be a burden to you,” a sigh passes your lips.

He reaches over and lightly rests his hand on your knee. A warmth washes over you at his simple touch. He hasn’t touched you like this in two weeks. Since you fell he’s been treating you like you’re made of glass. Too afraid to touch you.

“Please stop saying you’re a burden. You aren’t by any means.”

Glancing over at him he has a tender expression on his face. There is something about the way he’s staring at you that it takes everything in your not to reach out and touch his soft face.

“I want to go outside,” you admit even though you’re still terrified.

“Okay. When do you want to go outside?” He asks with his hand still resting on your thigh.

“Can we go now? I just want to see the garden,” you turn so you’re fully facing him.

He nods.

Leaving the library you go to your room to grab shoes that aren’t just the house slippers you normally wear. Pulling on your light jacket, you have a nervous feeling in the pit of your stomach. It feels as if you’re a child getting ready for their first day of school. Walking into the hallway you find Sehun waiting for you. Your eyes automatically go to his waistband to see he’s carrying his gun. You lead the way as you walk through the compound. Once you reach the door you find Baekhyun, Jongin, Jongdae, and Minseok waiting for you. While you were getting ready Sehun must have told them you were going outside.

You stop dead in your track as the fear washes over you. Your body tenses up as you have the sudden desire to turn around. A calming hand rests on your shoulder and you don’t even have to turn around to know it’s Sehun’s. Taking a deep breath you attempt to center yourself. You know you’re strong that you can do this. You repeat to yourself over and over nothing outside will kill you.

Leaning down Sehun whispers in your ear just loud enough for you to hear, “I’m gonna be there to protect you. You can do this.”

Closing your eyes you take a deep breath and nod your head.

His hand moves so it rests on your lower back as he guides you out the front door.

The feeling of the warm sun on your skin is a friendly hello from an old friend. You stop five feet from the door and close your eyes taking in the sunshine. It’s been too long and you know that. Sehun's hand leaves your back as you step forward.

Taking a deep breath, the fresh air fills your lungs. Looking back you find Sehun watching you intently and behind him Baekhyun's hand is on his gun and Jongin, Minseok and Jongdae are standing at full attention next to him. Your eyes go to Baekhyun's gun and you visibly swallow. Sehun steps in front of your line of vision capturing your attention.

“Nothing's gonna happen. They’re just out here for a layer of comfort.”

You nod and turn around looking at the garden that constantly catches your eye. Stepping forward you walk across the pavement. Your eyes roam around everywhere checking your surroundings. The sound of a cracking noise startles you. Stopping in your tracks you look over at the noise to see Jongin’s foot stepping on a twig. Your eyes are wide as your body is frozen in place.

Sehun moves so he’s standing in front of you. He reaches out resting his hand on your shoulder. Your eyes snap to his and your eyes roam his face rapidly. He must read the look of fear in your eyes. His other hands lift gently and rest on your cheek.

“You’re okay. Nothing out here will hurt you,” his words are low, just loud enough for you to hear.

Nodding your head lightly you close your eyes and take a deep breath. Stepping back he removes his hand from your skin.

Stepping around Sehun you slowly start walking down the path toward the garden that is in the back of the compound. With each step you take you hear the echoes of Sehun and the four men walking behind you. Stopping in front of the garden you hand reaches out to touch the blood red petals of a rose bush near you.

A cool breeze pushes your hair out of your face. Looking around you can’t help but knowledge how beautiful all the flowers are.

In a sea of madness these flowers are something beautiful. Your eyes brim with tears, you feel so overwhelmed by everything surrounding you. You feel incredibly overwhelmed as the watchful eyes of Sehun and the four men stayed locked on you. They’re watching every movement. Nothing you do goes unnoticed.

Ever so slowly Minseok and Jongdae walk further into the garden. You know that these men must think you’ve gone insane. Being outside isn’t supposed to be this overwhelming.

The whole time you stayed outside wandering around the small garden against the back wall you felt Sehun presents right behind you. He was always about a foot away from you, while the other four were no further then five feet away.

Stepping back into the compound a wave of relief washes over. The short trip outside leaves you feeling exhausted. Walking off toward the foyer you look back and see Sehun behind you. He gives you a soft smile as he slowly walks behind you.

You know all too well that if it wasn’t for Sehun you would have never been able to step outside. Your bodyguard has been your main source of moral support through all this. Even though you don’t talk nonstop, he’s always there with gentle reassuring touches and letting know he’s there for you. You need him like air in your lungs.

“You okay?” he asks.

“Yeah I’m just pretty tired,” you were mentally drained from your short trip.

“Did you want to take a nap?”

It was the middle of the afternoon and you probably shouldn’t take a nap, but you were so tired you thought it might be a good idea.

“Yeah that sounds like a good idea.”

Walking up the stairs towards your room Sehun stops at your room and holds the dark door open as you enter your room. He stops in the doorway and watches as you walk over towards your bed. Sitting on the mint comforter you suddenly feel safe in the comfort of your room. Sehun watches you carefully as he walks towards you. A heavy sigh passes your lips as you push your fingers through your messy hair. Your eyes brim with tears and you aren’t exactly sure why. It might have to do with the overwhelming feeling of the safety of your bedroom. Resting your face in your palms you start to cry. The tears keep coming and you can’t stop them. The feeling of Sehun pulling you into his chest is a friendly reminder you aren’t alone. The feeling of your chest tightening causes you to fight to breathe as sob into his shirt. He rubs your back and whispers over and over, “you’re okay.”

You want desperately to believe him but you can’t. The world feels like it’s spinning as you soak his shirt with your tears.

“You’re safe,” his voice is so calming as he speaks to you.

You open your mouth to speak and nothing comes out. You sob into his chest for too long, he never releases his hold on you. The sweet words continue to fall from his lips.

The tears finally stop and you’re exhausted. Pulling away you look at him to see the sad look in his eyes. He reaches up and ever so gently brushes away the tears from your cheek.

“Thank you,” your voice is hoarse from crying.

“I’m always here for you,” his hand lingers on your cheek and your heartbeat picks up.

“Sehun I can’t do this without you.”

“I’m not going anywhere. I’m always going to be here. You’re never alone, you have me and the rest of the group and Junmyeon.”

Leaning forward you rest your head against his chest and take a deep breath trying to calm down.

Pulling back away from him you stare at him for a long moment before rubbing your face, “I think I should sleep.”

He pushes your hair behind your ear and nods softly. He doesn’t say anything as he stares into your sad eyes for a long moment.

“I’ll be close by. If you need me I’ll be here.”

Laying down you curl up into a ball and stare at the wall for a long moment. Sehun stays sitting on your bed. Looking at him your eyes stay locked on him until your eyes grow too heavy to stay open.

Sleeping had never been easy for you, even before losing your brother. Most of your nights now were filled with nightmares. In your hazy state you saw visions of your brother alive and well. Sitting by the garden at your family home you grew up in. The sun was bright and warm against your skin as you laid in the tall grass. Your brother is sitting next to you playing with a daisy found. Slowly picking off each petal tossing them in into the summer breeze.

The sound of your mother's sweeting voice is humming in the background and you look over at your brother. Your mother’s voice grows closer and you look up to see her standing over you holding her homemade lemonade. Everything feels so right and so perfect. Sung-Ho stands up holding his hand out for you. Standing up the warm breeze pushes your hair out of your face. You turn to walk towards your mother and Sung-Ho then suddenly everything goes dark

Your body is gently being shaken when your eyes open to see Sehun gently shaking you awake.

“What’s going on?” A heavy yawn passes your lips.

“You’ve been asleep for three hours and I think you should probably eat something,” he pauses like he’s trying to figure out what he should say next. “Also Junmyeon wants to check on you.”

Tilting your head you’re surprised to hear that he wants to check on you, “okay.”

“He’s standing outside. He didn’t want to startle you.”

“Okay he can come in.”

He nods before he stands up and walks towards your bedroom door. Opening it he signals for Junmyeon to walk in. Sehun gives you a small smile before he shuts the door.

The room is completely silent as Junmyeon stands there watching you for a long moment. You can’t help but feel like you must look crazy or something the way his watchful eyes are monitoring you.

“I heard you went outside,”Junmyeon says, finally speaking as he steps closer to your bed.

You nod. You’re still shocked that he came by your bedroom to talk to you.

“Minseok said you seemed very overwhelmed,” he stops at the foot of your bed looking down at you with soft eyes.

“It’s a lot to take in. The outside world still scares me,” a heavy sigh passes your lips. “Did Sehun tell you about my breakdown?”

He silently nods standing by your bed.

“May I sit down?” His eyes are focused on your mint colored comforter.

Silently you nod.

“Are you afraid of the outside world or are you afraid of the people who hurt your brother?” His voice sounds even, but his facial expression looks like he’s trying to restrain himself.

“I'm nothing more than a loose end.”

Reaching out he softly rests his hand on your knee. He shakes his head and says, “they aren’t going to come for you. The Choi’s know that I won’t hesitate to end their whole gang.” Those two sentences are a strong reminder of the power Junmyeon holds. People and other gangs fear him. He’s ruthless when he wants to be and he rules with an iron fist.

“The Choi’s made a mistake when they took out your brother. They know what the consequence is if they touch someone else in my inner circle,” he looks angry.

Your stomach twists as you watch him speak to you. You know his anger is in no way directed at you but seeing him like this lets you know that he can be scary when he wants to be.

“I’m not a part of your inner circle,” you look down at your leg where his hand still rests.

“You are considered a part of my inner circle now. People now know that you are not to be touched,” his words soften as he stares at you. He must have realized that seeing him mad scared you. His thumb tenderly brushes your leg, “I’m sorry if I scared you. I don’t like you seeing this side of me.”

Reaching your hand out you mindlessly rest your hand on top of his. He takes a deep breath and closes his eyes for a moment. You can’t help but stare at him, he’s so beautiful.

“I want to keep you away from all this mob stuff. I don’t want you to worry about it,” his tone has softened significantly.

“Okay,” you slowly lift his hand and flip it over so his palm is resting up on your leg.

You feel his watchful eyes on you as you stare at his calloused palm. You glance up at him and he gives you a timid smile. You’ve been at the compound for almost three months now and you realize that you’ve seen another person enter the compound other than Junmyeon or the inner circle. You can’t help but let your mind wonder if Junmyeon had a girl outside he saw. If he had someone who loves him. You hesitate before reaching forward and dragging your fingers across his calloused palm. He doesn’t say anything he just silently watches you touch his skin. You’ve never been this physically close to him, and you wish you had long before this moment.

“You’re a very kind man Junmyeon when it comes to me,” you don’t look up at him. Your eyes remain locked on his hand.

“I’m not a good person,” his voice is filled with guilt.

Looking up you see his small smile has fallen. The corners of his mouth are tugged down. “People say I’m ruthless.”

Raising your eyebrow you whisper, “you aren’t with me or the guys.”

“This is my family. All the men in this house are my brothers.”

“Am I your family?” you aren’t sure why you ask him this.

He nods, “yes you are. Your brother was my family, and that night four years ago when I handed you that card, you also became my family.”

You swallow and think back to that night you woke up to a banging on your apartment door. If you would have known what your life was going to become you might have begged your brother to walk away from EXO.

“Your brother cared about nothing in this world more than he cared for you. He was the one pulled me aside and asked for me to take care of you if something happened to him. He was the one who asked me to give you that number,” his voice is soft as he lays everything out for you.

Placing your hand flat on top of his you stare at him blinking back tears.

“I didn’t mean to upset you.”

Shaking your head you lie, “I’m fine.” The tear that slides down your cheek lets Junmyeon know that isn’t true.

Reach out his thumb and he brushes the tear away as it slides down your warm cheek.

“I think I should leave before I make you feel anymore uncomfortable.”

Before he can even move you hold onto his hand desperately. You don’t want him walking away thinking he hurt you. Shaking your head you say, “I’m okay.”

“Promise me if you’re not okay you’ll tell me?” His eyes are so soft as he looks at you.

“I promise.”

“Would you like to go to the garden with me tomorrow?”

You nod your head and smile.

“Okay tomorrow morning let’s go outside together.”

You release his hand and he stands up. He brushes off his pants before giving you another soft smile. “I have a business I have to take care of at the office. I won’t be home for dinner, but Sehun, Kyungsoo, Jongin and Jongdae will be eating with you.”

“Okay.”

You watch him open your bedroom and walk away. He leaves the door open and a moment later Sehun walks in.

“Are you okay?” Sehun asks, walking towards your bed. He must notice that your eyes are glossy after your conversation with his boss.

You nod and slowly crawl off your bed, “we talked about my brother, and I always cry talking about him.”

“Junmyeon said that you’ll be having dinner with us tonight,” says as he looks down at his boots.

Sitting at the long mahogany dining table. Kyungsoo cooked everyone a delicious dinner and the boys were happily eating. Your appetite most days felt nonexistent, your body seemed to only want to eat enough to get by. You kept telling yourself over and over this is your way of dealing with guilt. Taking a deep breath you try to gather your thoughts as you attempt to eat more. Bringing a bite up to your mouth you feel a pair of dark eyes on you. Setting your chopsticks down, you glance up to find Sehun staring at you. His eyes bore into you as he studies you. Even before Junmyeon assigned Sehun to be your bodyguard you knew he was constantly watching you. You’ve always seemed to hold his attention, but then again you’ve always been interested in the youngest member of the inner circle.

“Are you full?” He knows there’s no way you’re full, but he still asks you.

Shrugging your shoulder you look back down at the bowl in front of you. How are you supposed to tell him that food isn’t appealing to you.

“Can you please try to eat more?” his voice is so soft as he speaks to you. He rests his warm hand on your arm and gently brushes his thumb against your skin.

Nodding you reach down picking your chopsticks again. You pick up a bite of kimchi bringing it to your lips. Glancing over at Sehun you see his lips have pulled up into a small smile.

There’s something about being around Sehun that he comforts you, but also makes you feel like you’re not completely alone while being surrounded by the chaos that is this compound. His soft smile and gentle voice makes you forget that Jongin, Kyungsoo, and Jongdae are sitting at the table having a loud conversation about something completely random.

“Thank you.”

You hope one day you won’t feel like such a burden to Sehun and the rest the men. You hope one day Sehun will be able to have a real life away from being your babysitter.

Standing in front of the sink you’re cleaning your yellow coffee cup that was just filled with tea. Sehun is leaning against the island checking something on his phone.

“Would you like to watch a movie or some tv with me?” Junmyeon asks while walking into the kitchen catching you off guard. He was home earlier than you expected him.

Knitting your eyebrows together you’re surprised to hear him asking to do such a mundane thing together. You guys have started talking way more recently and you’ve made plans to go outside in the morning, but he’s never really asked to spend time with you.

“I would really enjoy that.”

“Did you want to get changed into your pajamas to get comfortable while I eat a quick dinner?”

“Yeah I’ll do that now.”

Walking out of the kitchen Sehun follows you. You can’t help but wonder if he’ll ever grow bored of following you around. It wasn’t like you were entertaining by any means. He probably felt awkward sitting in the library being forced to watch you read.

He stays in the hallway while you go into your room to change into something more comfortable. You decide since Junmyeon still had to eat dinner you would wash your face and brush your teeth before leaving your room.

Walking back into the kitchen you find Junmyeon leaning against the island eating instant ramen. You can’t help but find it slightly funny that this extremely rich and powerful man was eating instant ramen dressed in a suit.

He must notice the smile spread across your face because he raises an eyebrow and shakes his head at you.

“Give me a few more minutes and I’ll join you in the TV room,” he says before taking a huge bite of his ramen.

Walking over to the fridge you pull out a bottle of water before walking into the TV room. Entering the larger room has two plush sofas and large TV, you find Jongdae and Yixing watching some romantic drama. They both seem very wrapped up in whatever they’re watching. They both look at you for a short moment before looking back at the TV. It’s interesting to see men who carry guns around for a living watching a romantic movie.

Sehun stays put as you join them on the extremely comfy sofa.

Sehun's watchful eyes stayed locked on you as you stared at the TV. You can’t help but wonder if Jongdae and Yixing know that Junmyeon asked you to watch a movie. Maybe he had asked them to join as well.

The movie plays for about twenty more minutes when Junmyeon walks into the TV room wearing a pair of lounge pants and a grey shirt. He gives Yixing and Jongdae a single look before they silently leave the room. He looks over at Sehun who hasn’t moved from his position and says, “you don’t have to watch her tonight, I’ve got her. If she needs anything I’ll have Chanyeol get you.”

Sehun stares at his boss with an emotionless look on his face. His lips are pursed together as he silently nods his head before walking out of the room. Junmyeon looks at you and gives you a soft smile, “are you okay if it’s just us?”

You didn’t understand why he thought you wouldn’t be okay with it just being you and him. He sits down on the sofa next to you leaving a little space between you.

He scrolls through Netflix before deciding on a romantic comedy to watch. You can barely seem to focus on the movie as it plays. You only seem to be able to pay attention to Junmyeon. You can’t help but notice how relaxed he seems. It’s the first time in a while he doesn’t look like the weight of the world seems to be on his shoulders. Just being next to him in his relaxed state helps put you at ease.

The movie continues to play and you aren’t even sure you can remember the plot. Towards the end of the movie your eyes have grown too heavy and you’ve fallen asleep with your head resting on the arm rest.

The feeling of your body being moved wakes you up. Your eyes slowly drift open and you find Junmyeon staring down at you. He holds you in bridal style as he carries you towards the stairs.

“I could have walked,” you murmured, still barely awake in a dazed state.

“It’s okay I got you.” He sounds so calm as he speaks to you.

Closing your eyes you rest your head against his chest. This whole thing feels like a dream. You hear the sound of your door opening but Junmyeon’s hands don’t leave your body. Slowly opening your eyes you see Sehun at your door.

“I got her. You can go to bed,” Junmyeon says softly.

Your body is gently laid on your soft bed and you look up to see Junmyeon standing above you. Reaches out he tenderly pushes a piece of hair away from your face. His warm eyes are as soft as they stare at you. He still seems very relaxed almost as if this is a normal situation for him to be in.

“I’m sorry I fell asleep,” you say before letting out another yawn.

“It’s okay, we can watch a movie another night together.”

He doesn’t move as he stares at you silently. He is still standing above you watching you carefully. You want to say something to him but you are sure what to say. You’re so tired you can barely hold your eyes open as you blink trying your hardest to stay awake for a few more moments.

“Goodnight Junmyeon.”

“Goodnight YN.”

Pulling your coat against your body you take a deep breath staring at the door. You know Sehun is standing on the other side waiting for you. Just like he’s always there waiting for you. You’re attempting to gather yourself before stepping out. You hate that just going outside feels like such a big deal to you. This shouldn’t have to be such an ordeal. You shouldn’t need at least four men to feel safe. You shouldn’t need Sehun to be within five feet of you to make you feel safe.

Opening the door Sehun is standing there waiting for you. He’s dressed in a sweater and jeans with a pair of boots. He’s wearing a holster with his gun in it. He gives you a soft smile as you stand completely still in the doorway.

“Ready?” He tilts his head slightly to the side.

Nodding you follow him down the hall towards the stairs. You take each step slowly telling yourself in your head that this is going to be okay. That this is a step in the right direction of fixing the things that make you feel broken.

Walking into the dining room you find Junmyeon waiting for you. It’s surprising to see him dressed in a pair of jeans and sweater as well. He looks so casual and you can’t help but smile. Normally by breakfast time he’s already dressed in his suit getting ready to go to the office.

“Good morning,” he says, giving you a soft smile.

“Morning.”

Looking around the dining room you find the seven other men standing around waiting. Chanyeol is right behind Junmyeon towering over him. Baekhyun is leaning against the arc that leads to the foyer.

“You ready?” Junmyeon asks, stepping towards you.

You turn on your heels to walk out of the dining room but before you can move you’re frozen in place for a moment. A sense of fear washing over you.

“Junmyeon can I ask you something before we go outside?” You turn to face him. Your stomach twitches slightly. You aren’t exactly why you get nervous talking to him.

“Yes.”

“Do you have your gun?” Your voice is low and slightly shaking. You have a nervous feeling in the pit of your stomach.

Reach behind him into his waistband he pulls out his gun. He flashes it to you before putting it back. You feel a sense of relief wash over you. He must notice something is up because he steps forward and gently rests his hand on your shoulder, “I’m gonna protect you. Nothing will happen to you. Sehun will be with us along with Chanyeol, and the rest the circle will be outside.”

Looking around the dining room you find all of the men who are closest to Junmyeon standing around. You keep telling yourself that it would literally take an army to get through Junmyeon and all his men. You’ll never be safer than when you’re surrounded by all the men in this room.

“Okay let’s go.”

Junmyeon leads the way walking through the foyer walking towards the front door. He stops in front of the dark door and turns to glance at you. You’re standing behind him taking deep breaths trying to calm yourself down. Opening the door slowly the warm sun peaks into the mansion. A hand rests on your lower back and you don’t have to look to the side to know that it’s Sehun letting you know you’re gonna be okay. He guides you as you slowly follow Junmyeon outside. You need his guidance at this moment. You need to know that he’s by your side and he’s not going anywhere. You never feel safer than the way Sehun is touching you.

The boys must have told Junmyeon about your fascination with the rose garden because it’s the first place he goes. You closely follow right behind him, making sure you don’t fall too far behind.

He stops in the middle of the garden and turns to face you. He gives you a soft smile as you stop in front of him. He turns and walks towards a rose bush. His hand gently runs across the petals before he stops and stares at the flower.

You’re literally surrounded by nine men all carrying loaded guns and you still don’t feel safe. It doesn’t make sense to you and you can’t go on living like this. You hate the feeling of fear overtaking you. You know deep down inside you need help. If you’re ever going to get better you need someone to help you, someone other than the nine men you live with.

“Junmyeon?”

His hands are in his pockets as he walks and stands in front of you. “Yes?” He looks so stoic as he looks at you.

“I think I need to talk to someone,” you want to fully get over this fear you have of the outside world. You can’t go on living in fear.

“Okay. I told you I would get you someone to talk to. You can either go to someone or I can bring someone here,” he says.

“Can you have someone come here?” you know this is a much needed step you need to take. The outside world is never going to stop scaring you.

“Of course. I’ll find someone today and I’ll have them here by this week.”

“Thank you.”

A soft smile tugs at his lips as he steps closer to you, “I told you I would do anything to protect you and to look after you.”

You walk side by side with Junmyeon as he leads you through the beautiful garden. He tells you about when he bought this place there wasn’t any landscaping.

“There wasn’t a single flower, and I didn’t like it,” he says stopping in front of a rose bush. “I want this to feel like a home, and a home should have flowers.” He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a pocket knife. He flips it open and moves to cut a stem of the roses. He holds it gently as he cuts away the thorns before holding it out towards you. Without even a second thought he removed the thorns that could hurt you. Taking it in your hand you stared at the beautiful rose.

“It’s beautiful,'' you say softly.

He opens his mouth to say something but looks away instead. With the rose in your hand you follow him throughout the garden. There’s a warm breeze pushing your hair away from your face as you watch Junmyeon casually walking through the garden. Seeing him like this almost makes you forget about what his job is. He seems so normal walking through the garden.

Your trip is cut short when Junmyeon has to take a phone call. He apologizes as you walk back into the compound together.

The following day you’re slow to get up. You woke feeling extra tired. Maybe it has something two do with the two nightmares that kept you up. Sitting on your bed a yawn passes your lips as someone knocks on the door. You tell them to come in assuming it’s Sehun.

“I have to go take care of some family stuff today. Jongdae and Kyungsoo are gonna watch after you,” Sehun says walking towards your bed.

A weird feeling washes over you knowing that Sehun will be leaving your side for the first time.

“Okay,” you aren’t even sure what exactly else you can say.

“If you need me I’ll be back quickly, but you’re safe with those two and the rest of the men will be near.”

“I’ll be okay,” you aren’t sure if you’re saying it more for him or more for yourself.

You go about your morning taking a shower and getting dressed before heading downstairs to get some breakfast. You find Junmyeon sitting at the table with a cup of coffee in front of him and an omelette.

“Morning,” he says looking up from paperwork he was studying.

“Good morning.”

“Kyungsoo bring her some breakfast please,” Junmyeon says.

Before you can even say anything Kyungsoo leaves the dining area heading off to the kitchen. He comes back quickly with an omelette and your yellow coffee cup that’s filled with coffee. He takes a seat in Sehun’s normal seat and it feels like something is missing with Sehun gone.

“I found a therapist who can come by today to speak with you. Kyungsoo will go pick her up and you’ll stay with Jongdae while he’s gone,” your eyes go wide. You didn’t expect him literally to find you someone to talk to with in twenty-four hours. You just nod your head as he continues on, “I have to go to the office today but I won’t be gone too long. I’m only taking Minseok, Chanyeol, and Jongin with me.”

You realize right away that he’s leaving Baekhyun and Yixing with you. Baekhyun is someone who always travels with Junmyeon. It’s an extremely well known fact that him and Sehun are the best shots in the group. It leaves you feeling safe but also strange that he’s left the best shot and the medic with you.

It’s not long before Junmyeon leaves with Chanyeol and Minseok.

After eating breakfast you sit in the library on the same leather couch reading a book. Around noon Kyungsoo leaves to go pick up the person Junmyeon scheduled to come talk to you. Jongdae replaces him sitting in the chair by the door. Jongdae makes small talk with you for a little while before he starts scrolling through his phone. You can’t help but miss Sehun as you sit there. Even if he didn’t say much to you, you find his company comforting.

“What did Sehun have to do today?” You asked, breaking the silence that’s formed between you and Jongdae.

Closing his phone he looks up at you, “he went to see his mother. He doesn’t see her very often and asked him to come see her today.”

There is a guilty feeling in your chest. Were you the reason he hasn’t seen your mother in a long time.

Soon Kyungsoo walks into the library catching both yours and Jongdae’s attention.

“YN are you ready?” Kyungsoo asks.

You nod and stand up. Jongdae takes this as his cue and heads out of the library.

Kyungsoo walks closer to you so he’s standing right in front of you. “YN you can openly speak to her. She’s not going to tell anyone about what you say. Don’t worry about keeping secrets. Junmyeon says that you can say anything to help you get better,” Kyungsoo says.

“I won’t say anything about what Junmyeon does,” you’ve told yourself that you won’t specifically bring up EXO gang. You just want to talk about your brother.

“Miss come in,” Kyungsoo says, walking towards the door.

A beautiful woman dressed in a turtleneck and tight slacks walks in. He black high heels click against the hardwood floor as she walks closer. Kyungsoo bows his head to her before walking out of the room. She sits down in the chair Jongdae has been sitting in. There’s a long moment where you just stare at her completely unsure of what you should do. This whole situation is very foreign to you.

Sitting on the leather couch you stare at the beautiful women. You can’t help but find it strange she’s the first woman you’ve seen in months.

“YN, would you like to talk about your fear of the outside world?” she says crossing her legs.

You blink at her silently and tilting your head trying to figure out where to even begin. Opening your mouth to speak nothing comes out. You’ve only ever really told Sehun and Junmyeon about the nightmares that haunt. Chanyeol woke you up a few times in the beginning, but none of them knew the full details of what haunts you. Five minutes have passed and you still can’t bring yourself to speak or figure what to say.

“YN I’m here to listen. I’m here to help you get better.” You know she’s right in order for you to get better you need to talk about this.

You’ve barely opened up to anyone. You weren’t sure how you were exactly supposed to trust this pretty woman sitting across from you.

“YN?” Her calming voice catches your attention. “I’m here to listen and help you.”

“It all started when Sung-Ho was killed in front of me,” you sigh. Like an avalanche you spew out the trauma of that night. You relive the details of Sung-Ho being killed in front of you. With each word you say tears fall down your cheek. Your chest hurts from sobbing as you tell her about the nightmares that keep you awake at night. Then you start talking about Sehun and the tears stop.

“He’s the only thing keeping me from feeling like I’m falling apart,” reaching up to push away the tears.

“You’ve grown extremely codependent on Sehun. It’s normal after a tragedy to latch on to someone,” she doesn’t sound like she’s judging you as she speaks in an even tone. “It’s natural to cling to him. Especially if he’s with you every waking moment.”

“How is your relationship with the other men that live here?” You haven’t really thought about your relationship with the other boys or how they even see you.

“I’m closer to some of them and then other ones I don’t exactly speak with often. Some of them are very busy helping Junmyeon.”

She nods and gives you a moment, “tell me about the ones you’re close with.”

“Sehun is one I’m closest with and Jongdae, and Kyungsoo are with me pretty often as well. I think Jongdae is kind, but he’s worried around me constantly. As if he’s worried he’s going to say something wrong to me. Kyungsoo by far treats me the most normal. He also feels the most normal in all this chaos. He has no issue just sitting with me while I read. Then there is Junmyeon,” you pause unsure of what you can even say about the man in charge of everything.

“What about Junmyeon?”

“He’s gone out of his way to make sure I feel safe, but he doesn’t realize that I feel safe just being around him. I’ve spent a little alone time with him and when it’s just us he seems to relax. He puts me at ease when he’s relaxed,” you wish you could explain your feeling towards Junmyeon, but you didn’t know how to put them into words.

“From the little I have spoken to him, Junmyeon seems like he cares deeply about you.”

The rest of your hour you talked to her about guilt you have over feeling like you’ve ruined Sehun's life by him having to constantly babysit you. The therapy session feels like a blur as you spill all your emotion. The beautiful woman ends the hour by telling you she would like to speak with you twice a week. She says she’ll see you again on Thursday.

You walk out of the library to find Jongdae and Kyungsoo waiting for you. Kyungsoo escorts the therapist out of the compound leaving you once again with Jongdae.

“How did it go?” Jongdae asks, breaking the silence.

“Okay.”

“Would you like some lunch? we can make something.” he seems almost unsure on how he should interact with you. He must realize that your emotions are high after what you just experienced.

“No thank you. I’m extremely tired. I'm going to take a nap.”

He nods and follows you towards your room making sure you get inside okay. He parts ways with you telling he’ll be nearby if you need him.

Laying in bed you attempt to shut your wandering mind off. Even after talking about your nightmares to the therapist this is still no easy task for you. You think about Sehun before your eyes grow too heavy to stay open.

In your hazy state this is the first time you’ve dreamt of something other than your brother. Your vision is filled with a sea of red roses. In the middle of the sea you Sehun standing there waiting for you.

The gentle feeling of your body being shaken wakes you up. Opening your eyes you find Junmyeon standing over you.

“Sorry if I scared you,” he says softly.

“No you’re fine,” a soft yawn passes your lips as you sit up.

“I’m back from the office early and I wanted to see if you wanted to have dinner with me.”

You’re surprised to see him. When he left today you didn’t actually expect to see him back in time for dinner. You fully planned on eating with Jongdae and Kyungsoo.

“Yeah I’ll have dinner with you.”

Sitting in the dining room Junmyeon asked you if he could sit where Sehun normally sits. He sounds nervous about asking to sit closer to you.

Kyungsoo walks in and sits dinner down in front of you and Junmyeon and you patiently wait expecting the rest of the boys to join you. You look around surprised you don’t even see Chanyeol who is always around his boss.

“Is everything okay?” Junmyeon asks, picking up his glass of water.

“Yeah. Where are the boys?”

He raises his eyebrow and tilts his head giving you a confused look. “They aren’t joining us,” he pauses. “Is it okay if it’s just us?”

You’ve never eaten dinner alone with Junmyeon. From the moment you’ve moved in every meal has been shared with at least two other men. He gives you a small smile as he watches you, waiting for you to respond.

“Yeah it’s fine. I was just curious.”

You start eating your delicious food Kyungsoo prepared. You notice that Junmyeon instantly relaxes once you start eating. The more time you spend with him the easier it seems to feel. He’s starting not to just feel like a protector any more. He feels like a friend, you’ve grown to deeply care about the man sitting next to you. He’s done nothing but go out of his way to not only make you feel safe, but also make you feel like this is your home.

There’s an awkward silence between you and you aren’t sure how you’re supposed to make small talk with the man sitting next to you. You can’t exactly ask about the weather since you barely go outside and you can’t really ask about his job being in charge of a mob. Knitting your eyebrows you stare at the dark wood table.

“Is everything okay?” Junmyeon asked, raising an eyebrow. Looking you a crook smile forms in your lips. He instantly smiles back at you. “What’s on your mind?”

“How are we supposed to make small talk?”

He shrugs his shoulders, “we don’t have to make small talk. We can talk about literally anything you want to talk about.”

Your mind races with all the possible questions you could ask the powerful man sitting next to you. You settle for asking something that will help you learn more about the man sitting next to you. “Have you ever been in love?”

His bottom lip is captured between his teeth as he stares at you processing your question. “As a teenager I was. Why do you ask?”

Shrugging your shoulder you aren’t exactly sure why you asked him. That was probably too personal of a question to ask him. “I guess I’m just curious. I’ve never really seen any women around here or heard any of the other guys mention them.”

“I haven’t exactly had time for personal relationships up until now,” there’s something about him saying now that makes your stomach flutter. “The boys have all had girlfriends at one point of another. A lot of them don’t want to worry about maintaining a relationship.” You quickly wonder what the women were like that dated the guys. You assume Kyungsoo dated a smart girl who’s quite like him, and Baekhyun and Chanyeol probably dated women with big personalities to match there’s. There's a moment that stings a little thinking about who Sehun dated. He’s a quiet but very caring person, he’s extremely handsome so you know whoever he’s dated in the past must be beautiful.

“Have you ever been in love?” he asks, breaking you away from your consuming thoughts.

“I don’t know,” you were never the type that really dated. You had always been so wrapped up in school you never really focused on trying to date. It also didn’t help that you had an older brother who was literally a part of one of the most powerful mobs in the city.

“Maybe one day you’ll know what it feels like.”

You swallow staring at him. He smiles to himself before taking another bite of his dinner. Maybe he’s right, maybe you will know what it’s like to love someone.

“I’ve cared deeply for people, but I don’t know if I’ve been in love,” you start to ramble.

“When you’re in love you have this feeling you can’t live without them. When you see them the sun seems to rise and set in their eyes,” his warm eyes are locked on you as he speaks.

“Being in love sounds amazing.”

“It is,” he smiles looking down at the table.

There is a long moment where you both sit there eating before, Junmyeon sits down his chopsticks. He takes a deep breath before saying, “pardon me for asking but how did therapy go?” He must have been dying to ask about your therapy session.

“It went really good.”

“Do you mind if I ask what you spoke about?” he seems nervous asking. Almost afraid you’ll reject him.

“We talked a lot about Sung, but don’t worry I didn’t bring up what you do or what Sung’s job was.”

He shakes his, “she knows what happens here and she knows not to tell anyone. You don’t have to hold back speaking to her.”

“Myeon, what you do for a living isn’t the reason I need to speak with her. I just need to talk about losing my brother,” your eyes start to brim, but you quickly hold back the tears that are trying to fall.

“Okay.”

“She asked about my relationship with all of you.”

He raises his eyebrow and cocks his head, “what did you say?”

“I just talked about how kind you all are to me, and how you make me feel safe.” You’ve decided against bringing up that she told you you’ve grown to be codependent on Sehun.

“My goal is to make sure you feel safe,” he reaches out resting his hand on the table next to yours.

“I greatly appreciate that. When you gave me that business card years ago,” your mind flashes back to Junmyeon sitting on the couch next to you in the middle of the night. “I know you didn’t plan on having to take care of me, and I’m sorry that I’m now a burden for you.”

“Stop,” he says catching you off guard. “You aren’t a burden. You lost your brother because of his job. It’s my duty to protect you and make sure you have a good life.”

“Am I only here because you feel guilty?” you know you shouldn’t ask him this, but you need to know.

He shakes his head, “no. Even though I vowed to look after you, you’re not only here because of that. YN I want to see you happy. I want to be one of the reasons you’re happy again,” his words make you feel like your world started spinning. You weren’t exactly sure what he meant by everything he’s telling you.

“Don’t overthink everything. Just know I want to help you in any way possible,” he rested his hand on top of yours for a short moment before removing it.

You hear Sehun's familiar voice calling your name from outside the dining room. Your eyes pop up and watch as Sehun walks into the dining room. He had an emotionless look on his face as he looked between you and his boss.

“Hi Sehun,” you say breaking the sudden silence that’s fallen over the room.

“I’m home,” he says shoving his hands in his pockets.

Junmyeon stands and pushes his chair before resting his hand on your shoulder. Looking up at you he gives you that same soft smile. There’s a fluttering feeling in your stomach as your eyes lock on his warm ones.

“Thank you for having dinner with me. I’m assuming Sehun wants to talk to you.”

“Thank you for inviting me, and also thank you for getting someone who could come here and talk to me.”

Reaching up he pushes a stray piece of hair behind your ear, “of course.”

He walks away from you and stops next to Sehun. “She’s been safe all day, you can relax,” he says with his hand on Sehun’s shoulder.

Junmyeon walks out of the room and Sehun stays in the same place staring at you for a long moment before he moves to sit where Junmyeon had just been sitting. There is a long moment where you both stare at each other almost like the other one doesn’t know exactly what to say.

“How did therapy go?” he finally breaks the silence between you.

“It went good. It was nice to hear that I haven't lost my mind. That what I’m feeling is normal,” your eyes are locked on the table.

“I knew you hadn’t lost your mind,” he reaches out resting his hand on top of yours. A warmth spreads across your skin taking in the moment between you. You desperately want to tell him that you talked about him but you couldn’t. You didn’t want to remind him you’ve grown to be codependent on him.

“How was your day?” you change the subject no longer wanting to talk about you. You have talked about yourself enough for the day.

His eyes drop down to you his hand that is still resting on top of your. He stares for a long moment as he says, “it was nice. I went to see my mom and helped her with some things. How did things go with Jongdae and Kyungsoo?”

“They went well. Kyungsoo was in charge of driving the therapist, and Jongdae sat with me in the library.”

He nods and the corners of his lips tug up into a small smile, “okay good. You felt comfortable with them right?” He clearly was worried while he was away with you.

“Yeah I felt comfortable. I also had dinner with Junmyeon which was relaxing,” the small smile on Sehun’s lips fell as you mentioned his boss's name.

“Okay that’s good. I want you to feel safe and comfortable even when I have to leave.”

Tilting your head to the side you process the fact he’s worried about leaving you alone. You hate that he must feel trapped staying in this compound with you. Taking your other hand that Sehun is touching you reach forward and take his hand laying it palm side up resting in your hand. You slowly drag your index finger across his calloused palm. His eyes stay locked on your movement watching you. This air between you feels strange. Sehun is always touching you whether it’s simple touches such as his hand on your shoulder or the slightly more intimate touch such as his hand on your lower back as you walk, but you never really touch him. You aren’t really sure what it feels like for your fingers to linger on his skin. Your bottom lip is caught between your teeth as your skin moves against his. Glancing up at him he seems like he’s holding his breath almost afraid to move.

“I did miss you being here though,” you don’t mean to say this out loud it just slips out. You don’t want him to feel tied down to you, but you would be lying if you didn’t say you missed him being around.

“I missed you too,” the words passed his lips and your eyes snapped up to his dark ones. Your heart races and you can feel your pulse pounding in your ear. He slowly licks his bottom lip as a long beat passes between you. The air is thick and suddenly and breathing feels strange. “Did you want to go to the garden tomorrow morning?” He asks with his voice low.

Silently you nod.

“Okay. Maybe it can be us and just Jongdae?” You know he’s suggesting this so you start to grow more comfortable being outside.

“Okay.”

There’s this long moment between you. There seems to be a strange tension but it isn’t uncomfortable by any means. “I should probably take a shower,” you say awkwardly.

“Okay.”

You remove your hand from his and stand up. He stands and follows you as you walk towards the stairs towards your bedroom. His hand moves so it rests on your back as you walk upstairs. Stopping in front of your room you turn to look at Sehun who is right behind you. He smiling again, seeing him smile is something that rarely happens but it makes you happy. It makes you want to smile.

“Are you going to go to bed after your shower?” he asked.

You would much rather spend time with him, but you’re pretty tired and you should probably get some rest. “I’ll probably try to sleep.”

“Okay. If you need me for anything don’t hesitate to get me,” he reaches forward opening your bedroom door.

Stepping inside you stare at him for a long moment before saying, “goodnight Sehun.”

“Goodnight,” he smiles.

Shutting the door you lean against it and take a deep breath. You feel strange and you can’t really explain the emotions you’re feeling.

Pulling yourself off the door you walk to the bathroom. You turn the warm water on and strip away your clothing. stepping into the warm water the steam engulfs your body. Standing under the water you mind wanders to thoughts of the two men who you’ve started to grow attached to. Mindlessly you go through the act of washing your hair and using your strawberry scented body wash. Even after washing your hair you stand under the water just staring at the wall. Your mind seems to be stuck on all the things Junmyeon had said to you, and the feeling of Sehun’s warm skin.

After showering and getting ready for bed you lay under your covers attempting to shut your mind off. Staring at your bedroom door you can’t help but wonder if Sehun is still standing out there or if he went to his room. You would like to spend more time with him tonight and actually get to speak with him. You want to ask him more questions about his day. You want to know more about his mother, the woman who raised a kind and protective man. There is a part of you that also wants to speak to Junmyeon more. You want to learn more about what it felt like to be in love. You can’t help but wonder what the girl was like that held his heart. Who was the woman who knew what it was like to be loved by Junmyeon? These are the little thoughts that won’t leave your mind as you lay in bed.

Closing your eyes you pray to dream about something other than your lost family. You pray to dream about things and life that can bring you joy, maybe even the two men who protect you and seem to occupy all your thoughts now.

✧･ﾟ: *✧･ﾟ:* the taglist is open send a message or send an ask if you would like to be tagged*:･ﾟ✧*:･ﾟ✧

@questiontotheanswer @green7eababy @kriswu46 @sheepish-xing @airiguk @sehunsyn @defsoul15

79 notes · View notes